Akhmadulina, Bella (Izabella) Akhatovna (b. 1937, Moscow). Poet, prose writer, translator, lives in Moscow

Writings: Struna. Moscow, 1962; Oznob. Frankfurt-am-Main, 1968; Uroki muzyki. Moscow, 1969; Stikhi. Moscow, 1975; Svecha. Moscow, 1977; Metel’. Moscow, 1977; Sny o Gruzii. Tbilisi, 1977; Taina. Moscow, 1983; Sad. Moscow, 1987; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1988; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1988; Poberezh'e. Moscow, 1991; Larets i kliuch. St. Petersburg, 1994; Zvuk ukazuiushchii. St. Petersburg, 1995; Griada kamnei. Moscow, 1991; Sozertsanie stekliannogo sharika. St. Petersburg, 1997; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1997; Odnazhdy v dekabre. St. Petersburg, 1996 (prose); Mig bytiia. Moscow, 1997 (prose); Zimnaia zamknutost’. Moscow, 1999; Vozle elki. St. Petersburg, 1999; Nechaianie: Stikhi, dnevnik 1996—1999. Moscow, 2000

Interviews: “‘Ia iz liudei, i bol'no mne liudskoe …’: Shest’ fragmentov odnoi besedy,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 10:5284 (March 7, 1990), 13; Brodsky's Poetics and Aesthetics, ed. L. Loseff and V. Polukhina. New York, 1990, 194—204

In translation: Fever and Other New Poems, tr. Geoffrey Dutton and Igor Mezhakoff-Koriakin. New York, 1969; The Garden, tr. F. D. Reeve. New York, 1990; poems in Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 124—37; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 873—94; prose in Metropol’. New York, 1982; selected poems and “To My Readers,” tr. Christine Rydel in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Akhmatova, Anna Andreevna (b. Gorenko, 1889, Bol'shoi Fontan, nr. Odessa; d. 1966, Moscow). A major poet of the 20th century. Member of the Acmeist school. During the Stalinist terror both her husband and son were arrested. Became spokesperson for her people during the war

Writings: Vecher. St. Petersburg, 1912; Chetki. St. Petersburg, 1913; Belaia staia. Petrograd, 1917; Podorozhnik. Petrograd, 1921; Anno Domini, MCMXXI. Petrograd, 1922; Iz shesti knig. Leningrad, 1940; Izbrannoe (Selections). Tashkent, 1943; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Moscow, 1946; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1958; Requiem. Munich, 1963; Beg vremeni. Moscow and Leningrad, 1965; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Leningrad, 1976; Soch. Moscow, 1988; Soch. 2 vols. Moscow, 1990

In translation: Poems of Akhmatova, tr. S. Kunitz and M. Hayward. Boston, 1967; Tale Without a Hero and Twenty-Two Poems by Anna Akhmatova, tr. J. van der Eng-Liedmeier and K. Verheul. The Hague, 1973; Selected Poems, tr. Richard McKane. Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1989; The Complete Poems of Anna Akhmatova, updated and expanded edn. tr. Judith Hemschemeyer, ed. Roberta Reeder. Edinburgh and Boston, 1992; “The Willow,” tr. Alan Myers in Kelly Utopias

Aliger, Margarita Iosifovna (b. 1915, Odessa; d. 1992, Moscow). Poet, essayist, translator. Attended Gorky Literary Institute in Moscow. Prolific and loyal poet of the Stalin era; active in literature of the Thaw

Writings: Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1984—5; Vstrechi i razluki. Moscow, 1989; Tropinka vo rzhi: o poezii i poetakh. Moscow, 1980

In translation: poems in The Heritage of Russian Verse, ed. Dmitri Obolensky. Bloomington, 1976; Three Russian Poets: Margarita Aliger, Yunna Moritz, Bella Akhmadulina, ed. Ellen Feinstein. Manchester, 1979; Song of a Nightingale: An Anthology of Modern Soviet Short Stories. Delhi, 1987; poems, tr. Lisa Taylor in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Andersen, Larissa Nikolaevna (b. 1914, Khabarovsk), married Chaiz. Poet, ballet dancer. Wrote poetry and danced on the stages of Harbin and Shanghai until the early 1950s when she left China first for Tahiti and then France with her French husband

Writings: Po zemnym lugam. Shanghai, 1940

Andreeva, Tat'iana or Tamara. Poet

Anisimova, Domna (pseudonym “Blind Domania,” b. 1812, Riazan’ province; d. after 1868, Riazan province). Daughter of poor village sexton; blind by 20, she dictated her poetry. Collection published by Russian Academy in 1838 received considerable but short-lived attention

Writings: Stikhi bednoi devitsy, slepoi docheri derevenskogo ponomaria. St. Petersburg, 1838. Poems in Poety iz naroda. Moscow, 1901

Annenkova, Varvara Nikolaevna (b. 1795; d. 1866/1870, Moscow). Born into wealthy aristocratic family, with connections to Decembrists. Friend and relative of Lermontov; moved in Moscow literary circles in the 1830s and 1840s; published poetry, unsigned or with initials, in 1830s; 1844 collection widely reviewed

Writings: Dlia Izbrannoe (Selections)rannykh. Moscow, 1844; Stikhotvoreniia 1854, 1855, 1856. St. Petersburg, 1856; Chudo-Iudo. Skazka v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1866; Sharlotta Korde. St. Petersburg, 1866

Arbatova, Mariia (b. Gavrilina, 1957, Murom). Writer of drama and screenplays, Arbatova (whose pseudonym is taken from the Arbat, on which she lived, in Moscow) began her publishing career with poetry. Co-host of television talk show On My Own

Writings: Poems in Moskva 6 (1977); Novyi mir (NewWorld) 8 (1979); Al'manakh poezii 29 (1981), Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1982); Sny na beregu Dnepra. 1985; Seminar u moria. 1986; Uravnenia s dvumia izvestnymi (film script), directed by Nadezhda Repina. 1988; Seishen v kommunal'ke. VAAP, 1990; “Alekseev i teni,” Al'manakh “Teplyi stan’” 1 (1990); Natural Foods. With Peter Dedman. 1990; P'esy dlia chteniia. Moscow, 1991. Includes Uravnenie s dvumia izvestnymi, Viktoria Vasil'eva glazami postoronnykh, and Zavistnik; Pozdnii ekipazh. 1991; “Uroki feminizma” (MS); Vremia i my, 1995; “Kapustnik,” Moskovskii komsomolets (September 22, 1996); “Opyt sotsial'noi skul'ptury,” Zvezda 2 (1996); Menia zovut zhenshchina. Moscow, 1997, 1999; Mne 40 let: avtobiograficheskii roman. Moscow, 1999; Vizit nestaroi damy: vpolne roman. Moscow, 1999; Po doroge k sebe. Moscow, 1999; Mobil'nye sviazi, Moscow, 2000. For more publications, see http:/www.arbatova.ru/publ/

In translation: “Equation with Two Knowns,” tr. Melissa Smith; “My Teachers,” tr. Joanne Turnbull. Glas 13 (1996); On the Road to Ourselves, in Russian Mirror: Three Plays by Russian Women, ed. and tr. Melissa T. Smith. Amsterdam, 1998

Bakunina, Ekaterina Vasil'evna (b. 1889, Tsarskoe selo; d. 1976, Keighley, Yorkshire; married Novoselov; one son). Raised in St. Petersburg; matriculated at School of Agronomy; left for US, worked as a laborer; later entered law program of the Bestuzhev Women's School; left for Khar'kov, 1918, finished degree, worked as secretary of local newspaper. In Petrograd, 1921; worked as tr. and ed. at Institute of Brain Science. Emigrated c. 1922, living in Paris by 1923. Published verse collection, 1931; from 1932, editorial secretary, literary journal Chisla; published two popular erotic novels, 1933, 1935. Moved to England after World War II, wrote verse, published little

Writings: Stikhi. Paris, 1931; Telo. Berlin, 1933; “Shtorm,” Chisla 10 (1934); “Osennie list'ia,” Nov’ 7 (1934); Liubov’ k shesterym. Paris, 1935

Recent editions: Liubov’ k shesterym. Moscow, 1994; the latter and Telo included in Anna Mar, Zhenshchina na kreste. Moscow, 1994

Baranskaia, Natal'ia (b. 1908, St. Petersburg). Writer of prose fiction. Daughter of revolutionaries, she grew up in the underground and in exile. Upon return to Russia after the 1917 revolution, she studied at Moscow University and worked at the Pushkin Historical Museum in Moscow. She began writing after retirement at the age of 58

Writings: “Nedelia kak nedelia,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1969). Also published in Copenhagen, 1973, Paris, 1976; “Muzhchiny, beregite zhenshchin,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 46 (1971); “Chemu raven iks?” Iunost’ 5 (1974); Otritsatel'naia Zhizel’. Moscow, 1977; Zhenshchina s zontikom. Moscow, 1981; Portret podarennyi drugu. Leningrad, 1981; Den’ pominoveniia: roman, povest’. Moscow, 1989; “Avtobiografiia bez umolchanii,” Grani 156 (1990); Avtobus s chernoi polosoi. “Ptitsa Rasskaz,” Grani 166 (1992); “Vstrecha.” “Lesnaia poliana.” “Udivitel'nye shariki.” “Portret Zoiki na fone dvora,” Grani 168 (1993); Stranstvie bezdomnykh. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “The Alarm in the Cupboard” (A Week Like Any Other), tr. Beatrice Stillman, Redbook, March, 1971; “The Retirement Party,” tr. Anatole Forostenko, Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); The Barsukov Triangle, the Two-Toned Blonde and Other Stories, ed. Proffer and Proffer; A Week Like Any Other: Novellas and Stories, tr. Pieta Monks. Seattle, WA, 1989; Just Another Week, ed. Lora Paperno, Natalie Roklina, and Richard Leed. Columbus, oh, 1989; “The Kiss,” tr. Wanda Sorgente in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Laine's House,” tr. Gerald Mikkelson and Margaret Winchell, in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990. excerpt from Day of Remembrance, tr. Maureen Riley in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1284—97

Barkova, Anna Aleksandrovna (pseudonym Kalika Perekhozhaia; b. 1901, Ivanovo-Voznesensk; d. 1976, Moscow). Poet, dramatist. Came from a working-class background and in 1918 enrolled as a member of the Circle of Genuine Proletarian Poets. Suffered repeated arrests and two long periods of exile both during and after the Stalin years. Allowed to return to Moscow in 1967

Writings: Zhenshchina. Petrograd, 1922; Nastas'ia-Koster. Moscow and Petrograd, 1923; poems in Dodnes’ tiagoteet, ed. S. Vilensky. Moscow, 1989; “Stikhi raznykh let” Lazur’ 1 (1989); “Rovesnitsa veka,” ed. A. L. Ageev and L. N. Taganov, Volga 5 (1989); Vozvrashchenie. Ivanovo, 1990; “Plamia snegov,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 8 (1991); Geroi nashego vremeni. Moscow, 1992; Izbrannoe (Selections): iz gulagskogo arkhiva, ed. L. N. Taganov and Z. Ia. Kholodova. Ivanovo, 1992

In translation: six poems, tr. Catriona Kelly, in Russian Women's Camp Memoirs, ed. J. Crowfoot and S. Vilensky. London, 1995; poems, tr. Catriona Kelly in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Bazhenova, Taisiia Anatol'evna (d. 1978, USA). Poet

Writings: Pesni sibiriachki. Harbin, 1919

Bek, Tat'iana Aleksandrovna (b. 1949, Moscow). Poet, critic, lives in Moscow, member of the Writers’ Union since 1979. Prolific reviewer, only a few examples included below

Writings: Skvoreshniki. Moscow, 1974; Snegir’. Moscow, 1980; Zamysel. Moscow, 1987; Smeshannyi les. Moscow, 1993; Oblaka skvoz’ derev'ia. Moscow, 1997; essays and reviews in Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 2 (1994), 196—204; Znamia 5 (1996), 221—2; Voprosy literatury (Questions of Literature) (Sept—Oct, 1996), 253—64; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 2 (1995), 165—78; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1995), 86—92; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 12 (1991), 245—61; Voprosy literatury (Questions of Literature) 1 (1992), 324—48; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 8 (1989), 5—62 and 9 (1989), 51—105; Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 3 (1985), 25—8; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1997), 235—57; Antologiia akmeizma: stikhi, manifesty, stat'i, zametki, memuary, comp. and annotated by T. A. Bek. Moscow, 1997

Berberova, Nina Nikolaevna (pseudonyms: Ivelich, Gulliver, b. Karaulova, 1901, St. Petersburg; d. 1993, Philadelphia; married: 1) Vladislav Khodasevich, 1922; 2) painter N. V. Makeev, 1936; 3) pianist G. A. Kochevitsky, 1954). Raised in St. Petersburg, bourgeois family; studied philology, Rostov-on-Don, 1919—20. In St. Petersburg, 1921; published 1st poem, 1922; attended Gumilev's poetic studio, meetings of Serapion Brothers; member, Union of Poets. With husband Vladislav Khodasevich emigrated on Soviet passport, 1922, resided with Maksim Gorky in Sorrento. To Paris, 1925; Gippius's circle; co-ed. of “Green Lamp” journal Novyi dom, 1926; from 1925, correspondent for Poslednie novosti. In same, author of stories of èmigrè life, “Biiankurskie prazdniki,” 1928—40; published translations of Laclos, Dostoevsky, Rolland; during 1930s, also published four novels, biographies of Tchaikovsky and Borodin, series of long stories in Sovremennye zapiski. Remained in occupied France; after war, established weekly Russkaia mysl’, published book on Blok. Emigrated to US, 1950; ed. work at Mosty; published scholarly edns. of Khodasevich's work, biography of Budberg, vol. of collected verse, study of Russian Masonry. Taught at several universities, mainly Yale, 1958—62, Princeton, 1963—71. International recognition with autobiography in English, 1969; translations of stories bestsellers in France; visited Russia, 1989

Writings: Poslednie i pervye. Paris, 1930; Povelitel'nitsa. Berlin, 1932; Chaikovskii: istoriia odinokoi zhizni. Berlin, 1936; Bez zakata. Paris, 1938; Borodin. Berlin, 1938; Alexandre Blok et son temps. Paris, 1948; Oblegchenie uchasti. Paris, 1949; “Mys bur” Novyi zhurnal (New Review), 24—7 (1950—1); Vladislav Khodasevich, Sobranie stikhov, 1913—1939. Munich, 1960; repr. New Haven, 1961; Kursiv moi. Novyi zhurnal (New Review) (1967), and Munich, 1972; 2nd edn, New York, 1983; Zinaida Gippius, Pis'ma k Berberovoi i Khodasevichu. Ann Arbor, 1978; Zheleznaia zhenshchina. New York, 1981; Vladislav Khodasevich, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannaia proza. New York, 1982; Stikhi, 1921—1983. New York, 1984; Liudi i lozhi. New York, 1986; Neizvestnaia Berberova: roman, stikhi, stat'i. St. Petersburg, 1998; Borodin. Mys bur. Povelitel'nitsa. Moscow, 1998; Aleksandr Blok i ego vremeni. Moscow, 1999

In translation: The Italics are Mine, tr. P. Radley. New York, 1969; The Accompanist, tr. M. Schwartz. London, 1987; The Revolt, tr. M. Schwartz. London, 1989; The Tattered Cloak, tr. M. Schwartz. London, 1991, and Three Novels, 2 vols. London, 1990—1; Alexander Blok: A Life, tr. Robyn Marsack. New York, 1996; The Book of Happiness, tr. M. Schwartz. New York, 1999. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Recent editions: “Malen'kaia devochka: P'esa,” Sovremennaia dramaturgiia 2 (1991); Zheleznaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1991; Rasskazy v izgnanii. Moscow, 1994; Izbrannoe (Selections)S, 2 vols. Moscow, 1997; Neizvestnaia Berberova. Roman, stikhi, stat'i. St. Petersburg, 1998. Bez zakata. Malen'kaia devochka. Rasskazy ne o liubvi. Stikhi. Moscow, 1999

Berggol'ts, Ol'ga Fedorovna, (b. 1910, St. Petersburg; d. 1975, Leningrad). Poet, writer, and journalist. A witness to and victim of the major cataclysms of Soviet history, Berggol'ts served the state with her poetry, prose and journalism, yet never regimented her lyrical gift. Graduated from Leningrad State University, 1930, with degree in Philology. Embarked on dual career as journalist and creative writer. In late 1930s, ex-husband, Boris Kornilov, executed. Berggol'ts imprisoned for several months. During World War II articulated the sufferings of fellow Leningraders in the blockade — through radio broadcasts, poetry, and plays. After war her work charted shift in cultural values from Stalinism to the Thaw

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Leningrad, 1934; Leningradskaia tetra’. Moscow, 1942; Leningradskaia poema. Leningrad, 1942, 1976; “Leningradskaia simfoniia,” Komsomol’ skaia Pravda (August 19, 1942); Leningrad. Moscow, 1944; Oni zhili v Leningrade. Moscow, 1945; Tvoi put’. Leningrad, 1945; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1948, 1954; Pervorossiisk. Moscow, 1952; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 2 vols. Moscow, 1958; Dnevnye zvezdy. Leningrad, 1959, 1971, 1975, 1978; 1985; Uzel: Novaia kniga stikhov. Leningrad, 1965; Vernost’: Stikhi i poemy. Leningrad, 1970; Izbrannoe (Selections)Pr. Leningrad, 1983. Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Leningrad, 1988; Govorit Leningrad; Stat’ i, 1985. P'esy i stsenarii. Leningrad, 1988; Ekho Stikhi, 1990; Proshlogo-net !: stikhi, poemy, iz rabochikh tetradei, comp. M. F. Berggol'ts. Moscow, 1999. For a more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: “Daytime Stars,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 12(1961), 27—90; extract from “Daytime Stars” in Kelly Utopias; poems in Russian Poetry: The Modern Period, ed. John Glad and Daniel Weissbort. Iowa City, IA, 1978, 183—8; “In Memory of the Defenders,” in Three Centuries of Russian Poetry, ed. E. N. Bannikov. Moscow, 1980, 723; “February Diary,” in Land of the Soviets in Verse and Prose, ed. Galina Dzyubenko. Moscow, 1982, 201—3; “Conversation with a Neighbour,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 5 (1985); prose and poetry, tr. Trina Mamoon in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Blokh, Raisa Noevna (pseudonyms: M. Leonidovna, R. Noev; b. 1899, St. Petersburg; d. 1943, German concentration camp; married literary scholar Mikhail Gorlin, 1935; one daughter). Father distinguished Jewish lawyer, brother Jacob Blokh, playwright and publisher. Studied medieval history, St. Petersburg University, 1919—20; participant in Mikhail Lozinsky's translation studio; member St. Petersburg Union of Poets, 1920. Emigrated to Berlin, 1922; degree in medieval history, University of Berlin; researcher at publishing house Monumenta Germaniae Historica with medieval historian Brachmann; member poetic circle “tridtsat’” (sic), led by Gorlin; published translations of Gozzi, Machiavelli, Tauler, Heredia; published first book of poetry, 1928. To Paris with Gorlin, 1933; earned money tutoring, doing scholarly piece-work at the Sorbonne; published several essays, medieval culture and politics. Daughter born, 1936; Gorlin arrested, 1939, detained at Potivier, transported to labor camp, Silesia; daughter died en route to Switzerland; Blokh arrested at Swiss border, sent to death in Nazi camp

Writings: Moi gorod. Berlin, 1928; Tishina. Berlin, 1935; with Mirra Borodina, Zavety. Brussels, 1939; with Mikhail Gorlin, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. Paris, 1959; Ètudes littèraires et historiques par M. Gorlin et R. Blokh-Gorlin. Paris, 1957

In translation: poem in Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Recent editions: Zdes’ shumiat chuzhie goroda. Moscow, 1996

Bulich, Vera Sergeevna (b. 1898, St. Petersburg; d. 1954, Helsinki). Father S. K. Bulich, professor St. Petersburg University and director of Women's College; student, History and Philology Dept., St. Petersburg University, 1917; fled with family to estate, Kuolemajaarvi, Finland, 1918; moved to Helsinki after father's death, 1921. Published poems, stories, reviews, poetic translations, literary criticism in émigré journals; wrote plays, ballet librettos. First books collections of fairy tales in Finnish, 1927, and Russian, 1931; published four books of poetry; also published poetry in Swedish and Finnish. From 1932, worked Slavic Division, University library; member, literary society “Svetlitsa”; head of library, Institute for Soviet Studies, 1947; during 1940s—50s, associate, library of Finland-USSR Friendship, and literary ed. of Russkii zhurnal, organ of Russian Cultural-Democratic Union. Died of lung cancer

Writings: Satu pikkirikkisestra ptinsessasta. Porvoo, 1927; Skazki. Belgrade, 1931; “Chetvertoe izmerenie.” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 4 (1934); Maiatnik. Helsingfors, 1934; Plennyi veter. Tallin, 1938; “O zarubezhnoi russkoi poezii 1937 g.,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 6 (1938); Burelom. Helsinki, 1947; Vetvi. Paris, 1954

In translation: “On Emigrè Russian Poetry, 1937,” in Russian Literature in the Baltic Between the World Wars, ed. T. Pachmuss. Columbus, 1987; poetry in Kelly Anthology; Pachmuss, Russian Literature in the Baltics, 394—422

Bunina, Anna Petrovna (b. 1774, Riazan’ province; d. 1829, Riazan’ province). Born into old gentry family; raised with limited education by aunts. Moved to Moscow in 1798 and St. Petersburg in 1802, where she pursued literary interests, living independently and writing essays, poetry, prose, and translations. 1815 traveled to England for her health, returning uncured in 1817; literary activities curtailed by painful cancer

Writings: Pravila poezii. Sokrashchennyi perevod Abbata Bate s prisovokupleniem Rossiiskago stopolozheniia v pol'zu devits. Moscow, 1808; Neopytnaia muza, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1809—12; Padenie Faetona. St. Petersburg, 1811; Sel'skie vechera. St. Petersburg, 1811; Spasenie Fiv. Geroicheskaia povest’. St. Petersburg, 1811; Sobranie stikhotvorenii, 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1819—21; Nravstvennye i filosoficheskie besedy Kh. Blera. Moscow, 1829;

Recent editions: poems in Poety 1790—1810-kh godov, ed. Iu. M. Lotman. Leningrad, 1974; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: poems in Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; Kelly Anthology; tr. Bonnie Marshall in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Catherine II (“the Great”), Tsaritsa (b. Sophie Frederike Augusta von Anhalt-Zerbst, 1729; d. 1796). Immensely prolific author of satirical journalism, didactic fiction, comedies, histories, memoirs, law codes, etc. Major works include the periodical Vsiakaia vsiachina (1769), numerous satirical and other dramas, the outline for a legal codex Nakaz (St. Petersburg, 1768—9), a lengthy memoir intended for her sons (dating from the 1790s), and a number of shorter memoirs

Writings: Sochineniia (Works), ed. V. F. Solntsev. 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1893; 2nd edn, St. Petersburg, 1895. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

In translation: Memoirs of the Empress Catherine II, Written by Herself with a Preface by Aleksandr Herzen. New York and London, 1859; also as Memoirs of Catherine the Great, tr. Katharine Anthony. New York, 1927; Voltaire and Catherine the Great: Selected Correspondence, tr. A. Lentin. Cambridge, 1974; Selections from Odds and Ends, tr. Marcus C. Levitt in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Chebotarevskaia, Anastasiia (b. 1876; d. 1921). Critic, editor, playwright and translator

Writings: “V sumerkakh,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 6 (1905); “Tvorimoe tvorchestvo,” Zolotoe runo (Golden Fleece) 11 — 12 (1908); “Kholodnyi sochel'nik,” Slovo, 1908; as F. Sologub, “Aisedora Dunkan v prozreniiakh Fredrikha Nitsshe,” Zolotoe runo (Golden Fleece) 4 (1909); “Zhenshchina nastoiashchego i budushchego,” Trudy pervogo vserossiiskogo zhenskogo s’ ‘ezda. St. Petersburg, 1909; “Staryi dom,” Zemlia 3(1909); “Put’ v Damask,” in Shipovnik. 1910; “Liubov’ nad bezdnami,” in Al’ manakh shipovnik, 1910, and separately St. Petersburg, 1913; O Fedore Sologube. St. Petersburg, 1911; as F. Sologub, Mechtapobeditel'nitsa. St. Petersburg, 1912; “Zelenyi bum,” in Nebokory: VIII al’ manakh ego-futuristov. St. Petersburg, 1913; “Po povodu nekotorikh iubileev,” in Ocharovannyi strannik, Al'manakh intuitivnoi kritiki i poezii. St. Petersburg, 1913; ed., Liubov'v pis’ makh vydaiushchikhsia liudei XVII i XIX veka. Moscow, 1913; Kamen’ broshennyi v vodu. St. Petersburg, 1915; Shchit: Literaturnyi sbornik. Moscow, 1915; ed., Rossiia v rodnykh pesniakh. Petrograd, 1915; ed., Voina v russkoi poezii. Petrograd, 1915; Zhenshchina nakanune Revoliutsii 1789 g. Petrograd, 1922

Chegrintseva, Emiliia Kirillovna (b. Tsegoeva, 1904, Ekaterinburg; d. 1989, Nachod, Czechoslovakia; married Sergei Chegrintsev, 1932). Raised in Kishinev; graduate gymnasium of Baroness I. P. Geiging. Emigrated with family to Prague, c. 1921. Enrolled in philosophy at Charles University, 1922; attended seminars on Soviet Russian literature, Free Russian University; from 1928, member Alfred Bem's circle “Skit”. Published verse in major èmigrè periodicals, anthologies; two verse collections, 1936, 1938. Last èmigrè publication, 1939, but continued to write; several late poems published, Moskovskii Komsomolets, 1989

Writings: Poseshcheniia: Stikhi 1929—1936. Prague, 1936; Strofy. Warsaw, 1938

Chervinskaia, Lydiia Davidovna (b. 1907; d. 1988, Paris; married to poet Lazar Kel'berin). Fled with family through Constantinople, c. 1920; in Paris, 1922. Member, Union of Young Poets and Writers; attended “Green Lamp,” later “Krug” (1935—9); during 1930s, published poems, articles, reviews in Parisian journals, two books of poetry. Participated in Resistance. After war, published third book of verse; worked for Radio Liberty in Munich. Died in old-age home in Montmorency, near Paris

Writings: “My,” Chisla 10 (1934); Priblizheniia. Paris, 1934; “Skuka,” Krug 1 (1936); Rassvety. Paris, 1937; “Ozhidanie,” Krug 3 (1938); “V posledniuiu minutu,” in Literaturnyi smotr. Paris, 1939; Dvenadtsat’ mesiatsev. Paris, 1956

In translation: poems in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967.; Pachmuss, A Russian Cultural Revival

Chukovskaia, Lydiia Korneevna (b. 1907, St. Petersburg; d. 1996, Moscow. married: 1) Tsezar Volpe; 2) Matvei Bronshtein). Memoirist, novelist. Daughter of literary critic and children's writer Kornei Chukovskii. Chronicled lives and events during the Stalinist terror. Early works able to be published only in samizdat. Under glasnost her works were published for the first time in the Soviet Union. First recipient of Sakharov Prize in 1990

Writings: V laboratorii redaktora. Moscow, 1963; “Byloe i dumy,” Gertsena. Moscow, 1966; Otkrytoe slovo. New York, 1976; Po etu storonu smerti. Iz dvevnika 1936—1976. Paris, 1978; Protsess iskliucheniia. Ocherk literaturnykh nravov. Paris, 1979; Moscow, 1990; Zapiski ob Anne Akhmatovoi, 3 vols. Moscow, 1997; Pamiati detstva. New York, 1983; Moscow, 1989; Sof'ia Petrovna. Spusk pod vodu. Moscow, 1989; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe. Moscow, 1997; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 2 vols. Moscow, 2000

In translation: The Deserted House, tr. Aline Worth. New York, 1967; Going Under, tr. Peter Weston. New York, 1972; Sofia Petrovna, tr. Aline Worth, revised edn, Eliza Kellogg Klose. Evanston, IL, 1988; To the Memory of Childhood, tr. Eliza Kellogg Klose. Evanston, IL, 1988; The Akhmatova Journals, vol. I, 1938—1941, tr. Milena Michalski, Sylva Rubashova, and Peter Norman. New York, 1994; excerpt from “The Process of Expulsion,” tr. Christine D. Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1133—40

Damanskaia, Avgusta (Avgustina) Filippovna (pseudonym Arsenii Merich; b. Veisman, 1875/77, Popeliukha, Podol'sk province; d. Cormeilles-en-Parisis, near Paris, 1959). Attended school, Odessa. Married, moved to St. Petersburg, 1892/1901; degree, Higher Courses for Women; studied piano, St. Petersburg Conservatory. Began publishing stories, poetry in prestigious journals as A. Fillipov, 1903. Published numerous translations, incl. first Russian translations of Romaine Rolland, Herbert Wells, Octave Mirbeau. After Revolution, worked at “Vsemirnaia literatura”, met Evgenii Zamiatin. Emigrated to Berlin, 1920; published anti-Bolshevik pamphlet, two short novels. From 1923, governing member, Union of Russian Translators, Germany; permanent staff of Poslednie novosti. Moved to Paris, 1923; published stories, travel sketches, criticism in major èmigrè periodicals and as separate volumes; articles for American and French press. Postwar stories concern Resistance. Prolific translator of contemporary French, German, Italian, English, and Polish literature

Writings: Rasskazy. Moscow, 1908; Gde-to tam. Petrograd, 1918; Stekliannaia stena: Rasskazy. Petrograd, 1918, 2nd edn, Berlin, 1921; “V gorakh,” Spolokhi 1 (1921); “Prosti-proshchai,” in Zhar-Ptitsa (1921); Kartochnye domiki sovetskogo stroitel'stva. Berlin, 1921; Voda ne idet: Povest’. Berlin, 1922; “Ochen’ prosto: iz peterburgskikh vpechatlenii,” Volia Rossii 19 (1922); “Ivan Petrovich,” in Tsveten’, 1922; Vikhorevy gnezda. Berlin, 1923; “Plonkheir,” Perezvony 4 (1925); “Lenia,” Perezvony 26 (1926); Zheny: Rasskazy. Paris, 1929; Radost’ tikhaia: Putevye zametki. Paris, 1929; “Tania iz Kaira,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 274 (1930); “Modeli,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 282 (1930); “Sud'ia,” Novosel'e 22—3 (1945); “V Savoie,” Novosel’ e 33—4 (1947); Miranda. New York, 1953

Darem, Elena–––Elena Nikitina. Poet

Writings: U moria. Harbin, 1938

Dashkova, Princess Ekaterina Romanovna (b. Vorontsova, 1743; d. 1810). Dramatist, journalist, memoirist. Appointed Director of the Russian Academy of Sciences, 1783. Ed. of Sobesednik liubitelei russkogo slova and Ezhemesiachnye sochineniia. Major works include Mon histoire (1804—5: first published London, 1840)

Writings: E. R. Dashkova: Literaturnye sochineniia, ed. G. N. Moiseeva. Moscow, 1990

In translation: The Memoirs of Princess Dashkova, ed. and tr. Kyril Fitzlyon. London, 1958; repr. Durham, 1995; selected prose and poetry, tr. Alexander Woronzoff-Dashkoff in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Dashkova, Polina (b. 1960). Enrolled in Literary Institute in 1979. Poetry first published in Iunost’ and Sel'skaia molodezh’. In early 1990s worked as head of the literature section of Russkii kur'er. Important figure in Post-Soviet genre of detective novel

Writings: Krov’ nerozhdennykh, 1996; Prodazhnye tvari, 1996; Legkie shagi bezumiia, 1997; Nikto ne zaplachet, 1997; Mesto pod solntsem, 1997; Obraz vraga, 1998; Zolotoi pesok, 1998; Kriminal'nye voiny RUOP, 1999; Efirnoe vremia, 1999. A list of her numerous works may be accessed through http://www.eksmo.ru

Deisha, Elena Al'bertovna (pseudonym Georgii Peskov; b. Repman, 1885, Moscow; d. 1977, near Paris; married to Adrian Deisha; one son). Father well-known Moscow physician. Began writing stories at early age; graduate, Higher Courses for Women, Moscow. Emigrated with husband and son to France through Baltics, 1924. Published stories in èmigrè journals and newspapers, 1926—32, published two collections. Also wrote in French. Lived near Paris but apart from literary community

Writings: “Svidanie,” Zveno 161 (1926); “Shimpanze,” Zveno 167, 168 (1926); “Vera, nadezhda, liubov’,” Zveno 179 (1926); “Kurnosaia,” Zveno 216 (1926); “Zhitets,” Zveno 3 (1927); “Kum,” Sovremennye zapiski 38 (1929); Pamiati Tvoei: Rasskazy. Paris, 1930; “Konrad Meistergauzen,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 310—12 (1931); “Zlaia vechnost’,” Sovremennye zapiski 48 (1931), 49 (1932); “Meduza,” in Pestrye rasskazy, ed. V. Aleksandrova. New York, 1953; V rasseianii sushchie. Paris, 1959; Arc-en ciel. Vaduz, 1968; “Sekret Anny Ivanovnoi,” in Russkaia zhenshchina v emigratsii. San Francisco, 1970; “My i oni. Otryvok iz knigi Razgovor s soboi,” Ekho 1 (1978)

In translation: “The Customer” in Tellers of Tales: One Hundred Short Stories, ed. W. Somerset Maugham. New York, 1939

Dmitrieva, Elizaveta (pseudonym Cherubina de Gabriak; b. 1887, d. 1928). Poet, prose writer, dramatist, and translator

Writings: poems in Apollon. 1909—10; as E. Vasilievna with S. Marshak, Teatr dlia detei. Sbornik p'es. Krasnodar, 1922; Novyi Robinzon. Leningrad, 1924; Avtobiografiia, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. 1927; repr. Moscow, 1989. Chelovek s luny. Moscow and Leningrad, 1929; Domik pod grushevym derevom, Novyi mir (NewWorld) 12 (1988). For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

In translation: poems, tr. Barry P. Scherr in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; “The Red Cloak” (and nine other poems), tr. T. Pachmuss, in Pachmuss, Temira (ed. and tr.),Women Writers in Russian Modernism. Urbana, IL, 1978., 250–60

Dmitrieva, Faina Leonidovna (b. 1913, Hengdaohezi Station, Chinese Eastern Railway, China; d. 1990, Sverdlovsk, USSR; married name Kononova). Poet. Published in journals and planned a second book of poetry. In the 1950s went to the USSR

Writings: Tsvety v konverte. Harbin, 1940

Dmitrieva, Valentina Iovovna (b. 1859, Voronino, Saratov province; d. 1947, Sochi; married to revolutionary, Ershov). From family of educated serfs; taught in village school, but dismissed for populist sympathies. Entered Women's Medical Courses, St. Petersburg; graduated 1886, but exiled for four years, forbidden to practice. Wrote more than 70 realist stories and novels, 1880s to early 1900s, and autobiography of early life, 1930

Writings: Derevenskie rasskazy. Moscow, 1892; “Po derevniam,” Vestnik Evropy (Herald of Europe) 10—11 (1896); Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1896; Rasskazy i povesti. St. Petersburg, 1906; Povesti i rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1909; Chervonnyi khutor. St. Petersburg, 1912; Khar'kov, 1925; Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1913; Povesti i rasskazy, 3 vols. Petrograd, 1916; Tak bylo: Put’ moei zhizni: Moscow and Leningrad, 1930. Povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1976; Povesti. Rasskazy. Voronezh, 1983; “Pchely zhuzhzhat,” in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988., ed. Uchenova. Moscow, 1988

In translation: Love's Anvil: A Romance of Northern Russia, tr. Douglas Ashby. London, 1921; “After the Great Hunger” (extract from “Round the Villages: A Doctor's Memoir of an Epidemic,” 1896), in Kelly Anthology; from Notes of a Rural Doctor, tr. Mildred Davies in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Dolgorukaia, Princess Natal'ia Borisovna (b. Sheremet'eva, 1714; d. 1771). Memoirist. From a highly-placed aristocratic family; her exile with her husband, Ivan Dolgorukii, to Siberia, his execution and her subsequent impoverished existence form the substance of her memoirs (Zapiski, written in the late 1760s, and published in 1810)

Dolina, Veronika Arkad'evna (b. 1956, Moscow) Poet and singer-songwriter, lives in Moscow

Writings: Stikhi. Paris, 1987; Moia radost’. Moscow, 1988; To li koshka, to li ptitsa … Tallin, 1988; Vozdukhplavatel’. Moscow, 1989; Neletal'noe. Moscow, 1993; Viden'e o roze. St. Petersburg, 1997

Donbrovskaia, Rozaliia Iogannovna (b.1896, Russia —?). Novelist

Writings: Vchera i segodnia. Harbin, 1934; Stepan Chertorogov. Harbin, 1935; Kniazhny Zardeevy. Harbin, 1936, 1937; Raspiataia Rossiia. Harbin, 1938

Drunina, Iuliia Vladimirovna (b. 1924, Moscow; d. 1992, Moscow). Poet and translator. Worked during the war as an officer in a medical battalion. Studied at Gorky Literary Institute in Moscow. Elected deputy of Supreme Soviet in 1989. In despair over personal loneliness and over the fate of her country, she took her own life

Writings: Trevoga: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi 1942—1962. Moscow, 1963; Strana Iunost’. Moscow, 1966; Izbrannoe (Selections), 2 vols. Moscow, 1989; Polyn’: stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1989

In translation: poems in Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1967), 5 (1985), and in Land of the Soviets in Verse and Prose, I, ed. Galina Dzyubenko. Moscow, 1982

Durova, Nadezhda Andreevna (pseudonyms: A. Aleksandrov, Kavalerist-devitsa; b. 1783, Ukraine; d. 1866, Elabuga; married name Chernova). Soldier (1807) and officer (1808—16) in the Russian light cavalry. Author of prose fiction and autobiography. Best known for her Notes of a Cavalry Maiden (1836), an account of her service in the Napoleonic wars, first published 1836 in Pushkin's Sovremennik (The Contemporary) with his preface

Writings: Kavalerist-devitsa. 1836; God zhizni v Peterburge ili Nevygody tret'ego poseshcheniia. 1838; “Nekotorye cherty iz detskikh let,” Literaturnoe pribavlenie k “Russkomu invalidu,” 41, 44 (1838); Zapiski Aleksandrova (Durovoi). Dobavlenie k “Devitse-kavalerist”. Moscow, 1839; Gudishki, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1839; Povesti i rasskazy, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1839; Igra sud'by, ili protivozakonnaia liubov’. 1839; Pavil'on. 1839; Iarchuk, sobaka-dukhovidets. 1840; Klad. St. Petersburg, 1840; Nurmeka. 1840. Ugol. St. Petersburg, 1840. For more bibliographical information, see Mary Zirin's translation of Durova's The Cavalry Maiden

In translation: “The Sulphur Spring,” in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; The Cavalry Maiden: Journals of a Russian Officer in the Napoleonic Wars, ed., intro., and tr. Mary Fleming Zirin. Bloomington, 1988; “From Notes of Aleksandrov: Supplement to A Cavalry Maiden,” tr. Christine D. Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Engel'gardt, Liudmila Nikolaevna (b. 1911, Smolensk, Russia; d. 1988, Tashkent, USSR, married name Sherever). Poet. Emigrated with widowed mother to Harbin and became a pharmaceutical chemist. In the 1930s moved to Shanghai, married a British subject. During World War II was interned in a Japanese camp for foreign nationals, where she lost a young son. After the war, she and her husband moved to Australia and soon divorced. She and her daughter returned to Shanghai and went to the USSR in 1956

Writings: Ostyvshie nochi. Shanghai, 1941

Fedorova, Nina (Antonina Fedorovna Podgorinova; b. 1895, Lokhvitsa, Ukraine; d. 1985, Oakland, California). Prose writer. Shortly before the Revolution moved to Harbin where in 1923 married a historian V. Riazanovskii. The family lived in Tianjin, and in 1938 moved to the USA, where in the 1940s she wrote short stories and several novels in English and in Russian, some of which depict Russian èmigrè life in China

Writings: Sem'ia (Family). Boston, 1940 in English; New York, 1952 in Russian; Deti (Children). Boston, 1942 in English; Frankfurt, 1958 in Russian; Zhizn’ (Life). Washington, 1964–6

Fuks, Aleksandra Andreevna (b. c. 1805, Apekhtina; d. 1853, Kazan). Born into family with ties to merchantry; raised by aunt; married German-born physician in 1821; of five children, one daughter survived. Made Kazan home a literary center in 1830s and 1840s; in the 1830s traveled to Moscow and introduced to writers, including Pushkin. Published poems in Kazan and St. Petersburg journals. Combined literary interests with ethnography

Writings: Pis'ma iz Moskvy v Kazan. Kazan, 1833; Poezdka iz Kazani v Cheboksary. Kazan, 1834; Stikhotvoreniia. Kazan, 1834; Osnovanie goroda Kazani: Povest’ v stikhakh vziataia iz tatarskikh predanii. Kazan, 1836; Ona pokhudela. Kazan, 1837; with P. A. Zhmakin, Tsarevna Nesmeiana. Kazan, 1838; “Chernaia koza,” Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 28 (1838); Zapiski o chuvashakh i cheremisakh Kazanskoi gubernii. Kazan, 1840; Kniazhna Khabiba. Kazan, 1841

Gan, Elena (“Zeneida R-va”; b. Fadeeva, 1814; d. 1842; married Petr Gan, an artillery captain, 1830). Two daughters, one son; both daughters became writers (Elena Blavatskaia and Vera Zhelikhovskaia). Gan's friendship with Osip Senkovskii, the notorious author and ed. of Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading), led her to publish most of her work in that journal beginning with Ideal in 1837. Despite her slim literary output (only 11 tales in all), she was regarded as one of Russia's most famous female authors by Vissarion Belinsky, Ivan Turgenev, and others

Writings: “Ideal”, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading), 1837; Vospominaniia Zheleznovodska. 1837; Dzhellaledin, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 1837; Utballa. 1838; Sud sveta, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 1839; Teofaniia Abbiadzhio, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 1841; Liubin'ka, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 1842; Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works). 6 vols. St. Petersburg, 1905; Ideal, in Russkaia romanticheskaia povest’, ed. V. I. Sakharov. Moscow, 1992; Sud sveta, in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; Naprasnyi dar, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

In translation: The Ideal, Society's Judgement in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; “From The Reminiscences of Zheleznovodsk,” tr. Veronica Shapovalov in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; excerpt from Sud sveta in Bisha, Robin, Jehanne Gheith, Christine Holden, William Wagner (eds.), Russian Women, 1698–1917: Experience and Expression: An Anthology of Sources. Bloomington, IN, 2002.

Ganina, Maiia Anatol’ evna (b. 1927, Moscow). Writer of prose fiction, travelogues, and essays. Received a technical education. She graduated from the Gorky Literary Institute in 1954, the same year she published her first novella. Explores subjects ranging from love relationships to the conflict between personal life and professional career. In addition to her fiction, she has authored a sociological study of women in an industrial town on the Kama River

Writings: Pervye ispytaniia. Moscow, 1955; first published in Novyi mir (NewWorld) (1954); Razgovor o shchast'e: ocherki i rasskazy. Moscow, 1959; Matvei i Shurka: rasskazy. Moscow, 1962; Ia ishchu tebia, cheloveka: rasskazy i povest’. Moscow, 1963; Slovo o zerne gorchichnom. Moscow, 1965, 1971; Rasskazy. Moscow, 1966; Zachem spilili kashtany? Moscow, 1967; Zapiski o pogranichnikakh. Moscow, 1969; K sebe vozvrashchaius’ izdaleka: ocherki. Moscow, 1971; “Teatral'naia aktrisa,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 10 (1971); “Tiapkin i Lesha: povest’,” Znamia 12 (1971); Moscow, 1977; Povest’ o zhenshchine: povesti, rasskazy, ocherki. Moscow, 1973; Dal'naia poezdka: rasskazy. Moscow, 1975; Sozvezdie bliznetsov: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1980, 1984; Dorogi Rossii: vstrechi na dorogakh Rossii s zhivshimi nedavno i nyne zhivushchimi. Moscow, 1981; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe: rasskazy i povesti. Moscow, 1983; “Esli budem zhit’,” Oktiabr’ 6 (1983); Sto zhiznei moikh: roman, povest’. Moscow, 1983; “Poka zhivu-nadeius’,” Oktiabr’ 10 (1986) and 11 (1987); Poka zhivu-nadeius’: roman, rasskazy, publitsistika. Moscow, 1987, 1989; Kamazonki na rabote i doma (Ocherki o zhenshchinakh Naberezhnykh Chelnov). Moscow, (n.d.); “Opravdanie zhizni. Sub”ektivnaia epopeia,” Moskva 10—12 (1995)

In translation: The Road to Nirvana. Moscow, 1971; “Stage Actress,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.

Gertsyk, Adelaida (b. 1874, d. 1925). Poet, prose writer, translator

Writings: “Ideal,” Mir bozhii 11 (1898); “Religiia krasoty,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 1 (1899); “Iz mira detskikh igr,” Russkaia shkola 3 (1906); “Emil Vekharn. Stikhi o sovremennosti v perevode V. Briusova,” Vesy 8 (1906); “Stikhotvoreniia,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 8 (1909); Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1910; “O tom chego ne bylo,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 5 (1911); “Aleksei Remizov. Posolon,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 5 (1911); Stikhi i proza, 2 vols. Moscow, 1993

In translation: from About That Which Never Was and poems, tr. Kathleen Dillon in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Ginzburg, Evgeniia Semenovna (b. 1904, Moscow; d. 1977, Moscow). Memoirist and educator. A political activist and teacher who had rejected her middle-class family background for a life dedicated to the Communist Party, Ginzburg's new world fell apart when she and her first husband, a prominent Party bureaucrat, were arrested in 1937. Her surviving son from this marriage, Vasilii Aksyonov, later became famous as a talented dissident writer. She endured 18 years in jail, camp, and exile, and bore coherent, eloquent witness to her ordeal in the two-volume memoir Krutoi marshrut (the first volume is translated as Journey into the Whirlwind, the second as Within the Whirlwind)

Writings: Krutoi marshrut: Khronika vremen kul'ta lichnosti, 2 vols. Milan, 1967, 1979; Frankfurt/Main, 1967; New York, 1985; Riga, 1989; Moscow, 1990

In translation: Journey into the Whirlwind, tr. Max Hayward and Paul Stevenson. New York, 1967, 1989; Within the Whirlwind, tr. Ian Boland. New York, 1981, 1988

Ginzburg, Lydiia Iakovlevna (b. 1902, Odessa, d. 1990). Literary and cultural critic, writer, memoirist. The lone female member among the influential Formalist group, Ginzburg developed into a prominent literary scholar whose innovative critical work focused on the complex interactions between literary creation, life experience, and spiritual values. A keen interpreter of non-fiction, Ginzburg also produced a trenchant journal-memoir of her own experiences and observations on Soviet culture, Chelovek za pis'mennym stolom (At One's Desk, 1982), and an extraordinary analysis in fiction of the Leningrad siege, Zapiski blokadnogo cheloveka (Notes of a Blockade Survivor, 1984). In the 1980s Ginzburg truly flourished as a public intellectual, at last able to publish her more provocative and personalized writing, and serving as an intellectual conduit between pre- and post-Stalinist generations of the intelligentsia

Writings: Tvorcheskii put’ Lermontova. Leningrad, 1940. “Byloe i dumy Gertsena. Leningrad, 1957. O lirike. Leningrad, 1964; 2nd edn, 1974, 1997; O psikhologicheskoi proze. Leningrad, 1971, 2nd edn, 1977, 3rd edn, 1999; Chelovek za pis'mennym stolom. Leningrad, 1982, 1989; O literaturnom geroe. Leningrad, 1979; O starom i novom. Leningrad, 1982; Literatura v poiskakh real'nosti. Leningrad, 1987; “Zapiski blokadnogo cheloveka,” Neva 1 (1984); Pretvorenie opyta. Riga, Leningrad, 1991; Moscow, 1995; Zapisnye knizhki: novoe sobranie. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “‘The Human Document’ and the Formation of Character,” in The Semiotics of Russian Cultural History, ed. Alexander D. Nakhimovsky and Alice Stone Nakhimovsky. Ithaca, ny, 1985; On Psychological Prose, tr. Judson Rosengrant. Princeton, nj, 1991; Blockade Diary tr. Alan Myers. London, 1995; from The Journals, tr. Jane Gary Harris in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Gippius, Zinaida (pseudonyms: Anton Krainii, Tovarishch German, Lev Pushchin, Roman Arenskii, Anton Kirsha; b. 1869, d. 1945). Poet, dramatist, short story writer, novelist, literary critic

Writings: Novye liudi: Rasskazy, pervaia kniga. St. Petersburg, 1896; Zerkala: Vtoraia kniga rasskazov. St. Petersburg, 1898; Pobediteli. St. Petersburg, 1898; Sviataia krov’. P'esa. St. Petersburg, 1901; Tret'ia kniga rasskazov. St. Petersburg, 1902; Sobranie stikhov: 1889—1903. Moscow, 1904; Alyi mech: Rasskazy, chetvertaia kniga. St. Petersburg, 1906; with D. Merezhkovskii and D. Filosofov, Le Tsar et la Rèvolution. Paris, 1907; Chernoe po belomu: Piataia kniga rasskazov. St. Petersburg, 1908; as Anton Krainii, Literaturnyi dnevnik 1899—1907. St. Petersburg, 1908; Sobranie stikhov: Kniga vtoraia, 1903—1909. Moscow, 1910; Chertova kukla. Moscow, 1911; Lunnye murav'i. Shestaia kniga rasskazov. Moscow, 1912; Roman-Tsarevich. Moscow, 1913; Kak my voinam pisali i chto oni nam otvechali. Kniga podarok. Moscow, 1915; Zelenoe kol'tso. P'esa. Petrograd, 1916; Poslednie stikhi, 1914—1918. St. Petersburg, 1918; Pokhodnye pesni. Warsaw, 1920; Nebesnoe slovo. Rasskazy, 1897—1900. Paris, 1921; Stikhi: Dnevnik 1911—1921. Berlin, 1922; Zhivye litsa. Prague, 1925; Sinnaia kniga. Peterburgskii dnevnik, 1914—18. Belgrade, 1929; Siianiia. Paris, 1938; ed. with Dmitrii Merezhkovskii, Literaturnyi smotr: svobodnyi. Paris, 1939; Dmitrii Merezhkovskii. Paris, 1951

In translation: “Song” and twenty-one more poems, in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967, 56—89; “Heavenly Words” and twelve stories in Selected Works of Zinaida Hippius, ed. and tr. Temira Pachmuss, Urbana, 1972; Between Paris and St. Petersburg: Selected Diaries of Zinaida Hippius, tr. Temira Pachmuss. Munich, 1972; “Choosing a Sack,” in Kelly Utopias; poems, tr. Christine Borowec in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II. For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II and Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994.

Glinka, Avdot'ia Pavlovna (b. Golenishcheva-Kutuzova, 1795, St. Petersburg; d. 1863, Tver’). Born into old gentry family; well-educated; married Fedor Glinka in 1829; lived in Moscow 1835—53, St. Petersburg in late 1850s, and Tver’ until her death. Salon hostess, poet and translator of German poetry, assisted husband in literary work. Devout and charitable, wrote on religious subjects. Published poems in conservative literary journals and almanacs. After 1850s turned to prose

Writings: Pesni o Kolokole F. Shillera. Moscow, 1832; Zhizn’ Presviatoi devy Bogoroditsy iz knig Chet'i-Minei. Moscow, 1840; 16th edn, Moscow, 1915; Stikhotvoreniia Shillera. Zum Dichters 100 Jahrigem Geburtsfest. St. Petersburg, 1859

Golovina, Alla Sergeevna (b. Baroness Steiger, 1909, Nikolaevka, near Kiev; d. 1987, Brussels; married 1) sculptor Alexander Golovin, 1929; 2) Philippe Gilles de Pelichy, 1951; one son). Swiss aristocratic family in Ukraine since 1815, father Duma member, brother poet Anatoly Steiger. Emigrated with family through Constantinople, 1920; in Czechoslovakia, 1921; attended Russian school, Moravskà Tř;ebovà. Married Golovin, 1929; son writer Sergei Golovin. Degree, Russian history and philology, Charles University, 1931; member, Alfred Bem's “Skit,” co-ed. almanac Skit 2 (1934); participant Khodasevich's “Perekrestok”; published verse collection, 1935. To Paris, 1935. Frequented literary cafè “Kupol”; friendship with Tsvetaeva. Joined parents, Switzerland, 1939, for duration of World War II. Married Belgian citizen, 1951; to Belgium, 1955. From 1950s, wrote mainly short stories, published little; most of her books appeared posthumously. Visited USSR, met Nadezhda Mandel'stam, 1967

Writings: Lebedinaia karusel’: Stikhi 1929—1934. Berlin, 1935; “Chuzhie deti,” Sovremennye zapiski 68 (1939); “Letnaia koloniia,” Kovcheg 2 (1942); “Asia: Glava iz Romana Zagrzhevskii,” Opyty 1 (1953) “Iz perepiski I. A. i V. N. Buninykh s A. Golovinoi (1942—1953),” in I. A. Bunin i russkaia literatura XX v. Moscow, 1995

Recent editions: Gorodskoi angel: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Brussels, 1989; Nochnye ptitsy. Brussels, 1990. Villa “Nadezhda”: stikhi, rasskazy. Moscow, 1992

Gorbanevskaia, Natal'ia Evgen'eva (b. 1936, Moscow). Poet, journalist, political activist. Emigrated from USSR, 1975; lives in Paris

Writings: Stikhi. Frankfurt, 1969; Poberezh'e. Ann Arbor, mi, 1973; Tri tetradi stikhotvorenii. Bremen, 1975; Pereletaia snezhnuiu granitsu. Paris, 1979; Angel dereviannyi. Ann Arbor, mi, 1982; Chuzhie kamni. New York, 1983; Peremennaia oblachnost’. Paris, 1985; Gde i kogda. Paris, 1985; Tsvet vereska. Tenafly, nj, 1993; Kto chem poet. Moscow, 1997; Polden’. Frankfurt, 1970 (prose). For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: Poems, The Trial, Prison, tr. Daniel Weissbort. Oxford, 1972; Red Square at Noon, tr. Alexander Lieven. Harmondsworth, 1972; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 100–11

Gorlanova, Nina (b. 1947, near Perm). First published fiction in 1980 after abandoning graduate study in philology. After initial success, her works were denied publication until the late 1980s for ideological reasons. Winner of the Russian Booker Prize for 1996

Writings: Raduga kazhdyi den’: rasskazy. Perm, 1987; “Istoriia ozera Veselogo” and “Stariki,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla; “Kazachii sud,” in Chisten'kaia zhizn’. “Novella,” in Eros, syn Afrodity, comp. S. Markov. Moscow, 1991; “Protokol,” “Novyi Podkolesin,” “Reshenie Valeriia,” “Gamburgskii schet,” and “Chto-to khoroshee,” in Abstinentki. Moscow, 1991; “Pokaiannye dni, ili V ozhidanii kontsa sveta,” in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; “Liubov'v rezinovykh perchatkakh,” in Chego khochet zhenshchina: sbornik zhenskikh rasskazov; with Viacheslav Buker, “Uchitel’ ivrita,” Zvezda 5 (1994); with Viacheslav Buker, “Roman Vospitaniia,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 8—9 (1995); “Muzhchiny v moei zhizni,” Ural'skaia nov’ 1—2 (1996); Rodnye liudi: rasskazy. Perm, 1996; “Vsem postradavshim ot AO ‘MMM’,” Piatii ugol (Cheliabinsk), (December 25, 1996); Vsia Perm’. Perm, 1996; “Chetyre rasskaza,” Den’ i noch’ 4 (1997). Includes, “Iarostnye kartezhniki,” “Liubov’ deputata,” “Zolotoi kliuchik,” and “Diadia”; “Lav stori,” Zvezda 11 (1998); Liubov’ v rezinovykh perchatkakh. St. Petersburg, 1999. Dom so vsemi neudobstvami: povesti. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Confessional Days: In Anticipation of the End of the World,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution: Contemporary Fiction by Russian Women

Gornaia, Liubov’. Poet

Writings: Inei. Harbin, 1921

Gorodetskaia, Nadezhda Danilovna (b. 1901, Moscow; d. 1985, Witney, England). Father journalist D. M. Gorodetskii. Emigrated through Constantinople to Zagreb, 1919; studied Zagreb University. To Paris, 1924; Studio Franco-Russe; friendly with writers, religious philosophers Kuprin, Mat’ Mariia, Berdiaev, Paul Bazin. Published two novels, several stories in Russian and French. To England, studied theology, College of the Ascension, Birmingham, and Oxford, 1934—5; published thesis in English, The Humiliated Christ, 1938; Ph.D., Oxford, 1944. Taught Oxford, 1941—56; chair, Russian Dept., University of Liverpool. British citizenship; made several visits to USSR

Writings: “Samoubiistvo: iz dnevnika bezhenki,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 84 (1926); “Finiki,” Zveno 228 (1927); Neskvoznaia nit’. Paris, 1929; Mara. Paris, 1931; “La vie et l'oeuvre de Pèguy,” in Les cahiers de la quinzaine, 1931; with Jean Maxence, Charles Peguy. Textes suivie de debats au Studio franco-russe. Paris, 1931; “Belye kryl'ia,” Volia Rossii 3 (1929); “L'exil des enfants,” in Les cahiers de la quinzaine, 1936; The Humiliated Christ in Modern Russian Thought. London and New York, 1938; Saint Tikhon Zadonsky, Inspirer of Dostoevsky. London, 1951

In translation: Les mains vides, intro. A. Kuprin. Paris, 1931; Les ailes blanches, tr. M. E. and W. Vogt. Paris, 1932

Grekova, I. (pen name for Elena Sergeevna Venttsel; b. Dolgintsova, 1907, Revel’, Tallin). Prose writer, mathematician. Married D. A. Venttsel, a ballistics expert, three children. Graduate University of Leningrad. Taught at Zhukovsky Military Aviation Academy in Moscow. One of few women scientists to earn the doktorat. Resigned in 1967 in connection with her novella Na ispytaniiakh

Writings: Pod fonarem. Moscow, 1966; Seryozha u okna. Moscow, 1976; An'ia i Man'ia. Moscow, 1978; Vdovii parokhod. Paris, 1983, Moscow, 1998; Kafedra. Moscow, 1983; Na ispytaniiakh. Moscow, 1990; Svezho predanie. Tenafly, nj, 1995; Moscow, 1998; Damskii master. Moscow, 1998

In translation: “The Ladies’ Hairdresser,” tr. L. Gregg, Russian Literature Triquarterly 5 (1973), 223—65; repr. Ardis Anthology of Recent Russian Literature. Ann Arbor, mi, 1975, 223—64; ibid., tr. Brian Thomas Oles in Aiken, Susan, Adele Barker, Maya Koreneva, and Ekaterina Stetsenko (eds.), Dialogues/Dialogi: Literary and Cultural Exchanges Between (ex-) Soviet and American Women. Durham, NC, 1994., 44—87; “One Summer in the City,” tr. Lauren Leighton, Russian Literature Triquarterly 11 (1975), 146—67; ibid., tr. Sigrid McLaughlin in The Image of Women in Contemporary Soviet Fiction, 18—48; “The Faculty,” tr. Melinda MacLean, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 9 (1979), 3—107; 10 (1979), 16—128; “The Hotel Manager,” tr. Michel Petrov, in Russian Women: Two Stories. New York, 1983, 65—304; The Ship of Widows, tr. and intro. Cathy Porter. London, 1985; “Real Life in Real Terms,” Moscow News 24 (1987), 11; “Masters of Their Own Lives,” tr. Dobrochna Dyrcz-Freeman, in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990., 85—105; “Under the Street Lamp,” tr. Dobrochna Dyrcz-Freeman, in Russia According to Women: Literary Anthology, comp. and preface Marina Ledkovsky. Tenafly, NJ, 1991 45—66; “Rothschild's Violin”, tr. Maureen Riley in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1338–48

Guro, Elena Genrikhovna (pseudonym Eleonora von Notenberg; b. 1877, St. Petersburg; d. 1913, Uusikirkko, Finland). Poet, prose writer, dramatist, artist. A painter by training, Guro became the only woman to occupy a prominent place in early Futurist literature

Writings: Sharmanka. St. Petersburg, 1909; Osennii son. St. Petersburg, 1912; Nebesnye verbliuzhata. St. Petersburg, 1914; Selected Prose and Poetry, ed. A. Ljunggren and N. A. Nilssen. Stockholm, 1988; Selected Writings from the Archives, ed. A. Ljunggren and N. Gourianova. Stockholm, 1995; Sochineniia. Oakland, CA, 1996

In translation: Soviet Poets and Poetry, ed. A. Kaun. Berkeley, 1943; The Little Camels of the Sky, tr. K. O'Brien Ann Arbor, mi, 1983; from her diary and from Hurdy-Gurdy, tr. Juliette Stapanian-Apkarian in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Iankovskaia, Viktoriia Iur'evna (b. 1909, Vladivostok; d. 1996, San Francisco). Poet, short story writer

Writings: Eto bylo v Koree, Harbin, 1935; Po stranam rasseianiia. New York, 1978

Ievleva, Varvara Nikolaevna (b. 1900, Russia; d. 1960, USSR). Poet, journalist. Emigrated first to Harbin, then Shanghai. Went to the USSR after World War II

Ignatova, Elena Alekseevna (b. 1947, Leningrad). Poet, screenwriter; lives in Jerusalem

Writings: Stikhi o prichastnosti. Paris, 1975; Zdes’, gde zhivu. Leningrad, 1983; Nebesnoe zarevo. Jerusalem, 1992; Zapiski o Peterburge: ocherki istorii goroda. St. Petersburg, 1997

In translation: poems in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 299–300

Il'ina, Natal'ia Iosifovna (b. 1914, St. Petersburg; d. 1994, Moscow). Satirist, journalist, memoirist, novelist, and autobiographer. Married to linguist A. A. Reformatskii. Fled with her family to Harbin after the Revolution. Grew up in Harbin and Shanghai where she became a feuilletonist for èmigrè press. Later worked for pro-Soviet press. Returned to USSR in 1947. Graduated from Literary Institute in Moscow. Began writing satire for Krokodil. In last decades of her life turned to literary memoirs, writing reminiscences of Akhmatova, Vertinskii, Chukovskii, and her husband Reformatskii

Writings: Inymi glazami: Ocherki shangkhaiskoi zhizni. Shanghai, 1945; Vozvrashchenie. Moscow, 1957—66; Vnimanie opasnost’ Moscow, 1960; Ne nado ovatsi Moscow, 1964; Chto-to tut ne kleitsia. Moscow, 1968; Tut vse napisano. Moscow, 1971; Svetiashchiesia tablo. Moscow, 1974; Sud’ by. Moscow, 1980; Dorogi. Moscow, 1983; Dorogi i sud’ by. Moscow, 1985, 1988, 1991; Belogorskaia krepost’. Moscow, 1989

In translation: “Anna Akhmatova in the Last Years of her Life,” Soviet Studies in Literature (Fall, 1977), 27—76; “Five Feuilletons,” tr. N. V. Galichenko and C. Partridge, Russian Literature Triquarterly 14 (1976), 193—223; “A Haunting Spectre,” in The Best of Ogonyok, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1990, 203—8; “Repairing Our Car,” tr. Steven W. Nielsen in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990., 145–52

Il'nek, Nina. Poet

Inber, Vera Mikhailovna (b. 1890, Odessa; d. 1972, Moscow; married to I. D. Strashun, MD). From intelligentsia family; studied history and philology at the Odessa Higher Courses for Women, left during 2nd year; first published 1910; poet, writer, journalist; member of Union of Soviet Writers, 1934; member of CPSU, 1944; Stalin Prize for Pulkovskii meridian, Pochti tri goda, 1946

Writings: Pechal'noe vino. Paris, 1914; Gor'kaia uslada. Moscow, 1917; Mesto pod solntsem. Khar'kov, 1928; Amerika v Parizhe. Khar'kov, 1928; Soiuz materei. Komediia. Moscow, 1938; Pulkovskii meridian. Moscow, 1942; Pochti tri goda. Leningradskii dnevnik. Moscow, 1944; Kak ia byla malen'kaia. Moscow, 1954; Vdokhnovenie i masterstvo. Moscow, 1957; Aprel’. Stikhi o Lenine. Moscow, 1960; Stranitsy dnei perebiraia. Iz dnevnikov i zapisnykh knizhek. Moscow, 1967

In translation: “Pulkovo Meridian,” in Russian Literature since the Revolution, ed. Joshua Kunitz. New York, 1948 and in Land of the Soviets in Verse and Prose, ed. G. Dzyubenko. Moscow, 1982; “Nor-Bibi's Crime” and “Spring Cleaning,” in Loaf of Sugar and Other Stories, ed. Yvonne Kapp. London, 1957; Leningrad Diary, tr. Serge M. Wolff and Rachael Grieve. New York, 1971; “Garlic in His Suitcase,” tr. M. Schwartz, Literary Review 34 (Winter 1991), 259—66; from A Place in the Sun, tr. Mary Nichols in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Iskrenko, Nina Iur'evna (b. 1951, Petrovsk; d. 1996, Moscow). Poet. Studied physics at Moscow University, lived in Moscow until her death

Writings: Ili: Stikhi i teksty. Moscow, 1991; Referendum. Moscow, 1991; Neskol'ko slov. France, 1991; Pravo na oshibku. 1995; Interpretatsiia momenta: stikhi i teksty. Moscow, 1996; Neposredstvennaia zhizn’. Moscow, 1997; O glavnom. Moscow, 1998; Rasskazy o liubvi i smerti: Zhitie Lysogo i Vermisheli (prose). Moscow, 1999

In translation: “Special Troikas: A Corps,” Conjunctions 23 (1994), 145—49; Women's View, Glas 3 (1992), 151—61; Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 89—100; Mapping Codes, Five Fingers Review 8—9. San Francisco, CA, 1990, 32—6, 174—85; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 1019–22

Iunge, Ekaterina Fedorovna (b. 1843, d. 1913). Artist, half-sister of Kamenskaia, whose memoir, Vospominaniia (1843—1860 gg.) came out in 1914, after partial publication in 1905 and 1911

Izvekova, Mariia Evgrafovna (married name Bedriaga; b. 1789?, d. 1830). Daughter of an army officer; prolific author of novels, poetry, fiction

Writings: Emiliia, ili pechal'nye sledstviia bezrassudnoi liubvi. Moscow, 1806; Milena, ili redkii primer velikodushiia. St. Petersburg, 1811; and Al'fons i Florestina, ili shchastlivyi oborot. Moscow, 1807

Kabysh, Inna. (b. Moscow). Poet, teacher of literature

Kabysh, InnaWritings: Lichnye trudnosti (1994); Detskii mir. Moscow, 1996; poems in Ogonek 10 (1990), 16; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1996), 41—9; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 6 (1997), 74—7; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 8 (1996), 8—12; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 3 (1994), 72–5

Kamenskaia, Mariia Fedorovna (b. Tolstaia, 1817, d. 1898). Author of sporadic fiction based on her own life or family tradition (“Piat'desiat let nazad,” Otechestvennye zapiski 10—12 [1860] and “Znakomye,” Vremia 10 [1861]). Her memoir, “Vospominaniia,” was first published in Istoricheskii vestnik 1—10, 12 (1894) and has recently been reissued in Russia (Moscow, 1991)

Katerli, Nina Semenovna (b. 1934, Leningrad). Holds a degree in engineering from a technical institute in her native St. Petersburg (Leningrad). First prose published in 1973. Activist against anti-Semitism

Writings: Okno: rasskazy. Leningrad, 1981; “Treugol'nik Barsukova,” Glagol 3 (1981); “Polina,” Neva 1 (1984); Tsvetnye otkrytki: rasskazy i povesti. Leningrad, 1986; “Kurzal,” Zvezda 11 (1986); “Zhara na severe. Povest,” Zvezda 4 (1988); “Solntse za steklom,” Zvezda 4 (1989); Kurzal. Povesti. Leningrad, 1990; “Sennaia ploshchad’,” Zvezda 7 (1991), (reissue of “Treugol'nik Barsukova”). Published separately, St. Petersburg, 1992; Isk. Samara, 1998; (ms. 1991); “Sindrom ‘P.’ Povest’,” Zvezda 11 (1994); “Piramida Tsukermana,” Zvezda 10 (1995); “V-4-52-21,” Zvezda 10 (1997); “Vozvrashchenie,” Zvezda 4 (1998); “Tot svet,” Zvezda 2, 3 (1999); Tot svet. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “The Profited Land,” in Hoisington, Thomas H. (ed. and tr.), Out Visiting and Back Home. Evanston, IL, 1998.; “The Barsukov Triangle,” tr. David Lapeza in The Barsukov Triangle, the Two-Toned Blond and Other Stories; “Between Spring and Summer” and “The Farewell Light,” tr. Helena Goscilo and Valeria Sajez in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “The Monster,” tr. Bernard Meares in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; “Victory,” in Soviet Literary Culture in the 1970s, ed. and tr. Anatoly Vishnevsky and Michael Biggins. Gainesville, fl, 1993; “Slowly the Old Woman …,” tr. John Beebe in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.

Khaindrova, Lydiia Iulianovna (originally in Georgian, Khaindrava; b. 1910, Odessa, Russia; d. 1986, Krasnodar, USSR; married name Serebrova). Poet

Writings: Stupeni. Harbin, 1939; Kryl'ia. Harbin, 1941; Razdum'ia. Harbin, undated, early 1940s; Na rasput'e. Shanghai, 1943; Serdtse. Shanghai, 1947; Daty, daty. Krasnodar, 1976; Shchedrost’. Krasnodar, 1986

Kheraskova, Elizaveta Vasil'evna (b. Neronova, 1737, d. 1809). Poet. Married neoclassical poet and Freemason Mikhail Kheraskov in 1759. Published a small number of poems in journals such as Poleznoe uveselenie and Aonidy. Mentor to Anna Labzina (see below)

Khvoshchinskaia, Nadezhda Dmitrievna (pseudonyms: V. Krestovskii-psevdonim, V. Porechnikov, N. Vozdvizhenskii; b. 1820?, Riazan’ province; d. 1889, St. Petersburg, married name Zaionchkovskaia [m. 1865]). Poet, prose writer, essayist. Began her literary career publishing poetry in the 1840s. Much of her prose satirizes the provinces (e.g. her 1850s trilogy, Provintsiia v starye gody), and many of her works are deeply ironic

Writings: SS V. Krestovskogo (Psevdonim). 5 vols. St. Petersburg, 1892, and 1912—13; Also published literary criticism under various pseudonyms, including the series “Provintsial'nye pis'ma o nashei literature” (“Provincial Letters about Our Literature” in Otechestvennye zapiski, 1861—3)

Recent editions: Povesti i rasskazy. 1963, 1984; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Svidanie. Moscow, 1987., in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Svidanie. Moscow, 1987.; poems in Poety 1840—1850-kh godov, ed. B. Ia. Bukhshtab. Leningrad, 1972; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: On the Way: A Sketch, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; After the Flood; tr. Karla Thomas Solomon in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; The Boarding-School Girl, tr. Karen Rosneck. Evanston, IL, 2000

Khvoshchinskaia, Sof'ia Dmitrievna (pseudonym Iv. Vesen'ev b. 1828?, Riazan province, d. 1865.) Artist, poet, critic, author. A talented painter and author, she is deservedly known for her fine irony and psychological probing

Writings: Znakomye liudi, OZ 91 (1856); Nasledstvo tetushki, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 3 (1858); Mudrennyi chelovek, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 6—8 (1861); Vospominaniia institutskoi zhizni, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 9—10 (1861); Gorodskie i derevenskie, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 3—4 (1863); also appears in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Svidanie. Moscow, 1987.

In translation: Reminiscences of Institute Life, tr. Valentina Baslyk, in Clyman, Toby W. and Judith Vowles (eds.), Russia Vowles through Women's Eyes: Autobiographies from Tsarist Russia New Haven, CT and London, 1996.

Khvostova, Aleksandra Petrovna (b. 1767, d. 1852). Author of prose, prose poems, and translations. Niece of Elizaveta Kheraskova (see above). Hostess of a salon in the 1800s. Major works include the runaway success Otryvki (St. Petersburg, 1796)

Klimenko-Ratgauz, Tat'iana (b. Ratgauz, 1909, Berlin; d. 1993, Riga; married: 1) Aseev; 2) actor V. V. Klimenko, 1936). Father poet Daniil M. Ratgauz; raised in Kiev, Moscow; emigrated with father to Berlin, 1921; father published two books of poetry, 1922, 1927. To Prague, 1923; degree, College of English; studied dramatic studio of L. S. Il'iashenko; performed in local productions of Gorky, Meierhold; member, Czech Union of Russian Actors, 1927. Published first poems in Studencheskie gody, 1925; from late 1920s, member, Alfred Bem's “Skit poetov,” literary circle “Daliborka”. Joined Russian Dramatic Theater, Riga, 1935—46; with husband Klimenko applied for Soviet citizenship, refused. Poetry published in Soviet Russia since late 1970s; first vol. of collected verse, 1987, incl. memoir of father

Recent editions: Vsia moia zhizn’: stikhotvoreniia i vospominaniia ob otse. Riga, 1987

Kniazhevich, Lydiia (Lydiia Nikolaevna Ul'shtein; b. 1895, Saratov, Russia; d. 1939, Shanghai). Novelist, playwright, actress

Writings: Liubov'po ob'iavleniiu. Shanghai, 1930s; Model’ No. 115. Shanghai, 1930s; Zhenshchina, o kotoroi ne govoriat. Shanghai, 1930s

Kniazhnina-Sumarokova, Ekaterina Aleksandrovna (b. 1746, d. 1797). Poet. Daughter of the major neoclassical poet Aleksandr Sumarokov, married to the playwright, poet and translator Iakov Kniazhnin. Hostess of an important salon: undoubtedly the author of works that have not survived

Knorring, Irina Nikolaevna (b. 1906, Elshanka, Samara province; d. 1943, Paris; married poet Iurii Bek-Sofiev, 1928; one son). Aristocratic family, father historian; raised in Khar'kov; writing poetry at age of eight. Emigrated with family, 1920; lived Tuapse, Simferopol, Sevastopol, Bizerte (Tunisia), completed high school education. To Paris, 1925; studied Franco-Russian Institute; active in Paris literary circles. Diagnosed with diabetes, 1927; married Bek-Sofiev, 1928; son, 1929. Published 1st vol., 1931, 2nd, 1939, despite illness; poems written during German occupation published by father Nikolai N. Knorring, 1949. Bek-Sofiev repatriated after war, father in 1955, to Alma-Ata; organized publication of Knorring's poetry in Prostor, 1962, Den’ poezii, 1965, and as separate vol., Novye stikhi, 1967

Writings: Stikhi o sebe. Paris, 1931; Okna na sever. Paris, 1939; Posle vsego. Paris, 1949; Novye stikhi. Alma-Ata, 1967

Recent editions: Posle vsego: Stikhi 1920 — 1942. Alma-Ata, 1993

Kollontai, Aleksandra Mikhailovna (b. Domontovich, 1872, St. Petersburg; d. 1952, Moscow; married: 1) cousin V. Kollontai, 1893 [separated 1898, one son]; 2) P. Dybenko, Commissar of Navy, 1918 [separated 1922]). Illegitimate daughter of aristocratic parents; studied economics in Zurich; began writing on women's emancipation, 1905. Joined Mensheviks, 1903; Bolsheviks, 1915; arrested by Provisional Government, 1917. After Revolution, became highest-ranking woman in Lenin's government as Commissar for Social Welfare (1917—18); head of Women's Department of Communist Party (Zhenotdel), 1921—2; dismissed 1922 for membership in Workers’ Opposition. 1922—30, diplomatic service in Norway and Mexico; 1930—45, Soviet ambassador to Sweden. In 1920s turned to fiction; writings after 1927 less interesting

Writings: Sotsial'nye osnovy zhenskogo voprosa. St. Petersburg, 1909; “Novaia zhenshchina,” Sovremennyi mir 9 (1913); Obshchestvo i materinstvo. Petrograd, 1916; Novaia moral’ i rabochii klass. Moscow, 1918; “Dorogu krylatomu Erosu !,” Molodaia gvardiia (The Young Guard) 3 (1923), 111—24; Liubov’ pchel trudovykh. Petrograd, 1923; as A. Domontovich, Zhenshchina na perelome. Moscow, 1923; Bol'shaia liubov’. Moscow and Leningrad, 1927; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stat'i i rechi. Moscow, 1972

In translation: Autobiography of a Sexually Emancipated Woman, tr. S. Attanasio, ed. E. Fetscher, preface by Germaine Greer. New York, 1971; The Love of Worker Bees, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1977; Selected Writings of Alexandra Kollontai, ed. and tr. Alix Holt. Bristol and New York, 1977; A Great Love, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1981; Alexandra Kollontai: Selected Articles and Speeches, ed. Cynthia Carlile. New York, 1984; “Thirty-Two Pages,” tr. Rimma Volynska in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Kolosova, Marianna (Rimma Ivanovna Vinogradova; b. 1903, Altai, Russia; d. 1964, Santiago, Chile; married name Pokrovskaia. Pseudonyms Marianna Kolosova, Elena Insarova, Dzhungar). Poet. For more bibliographical data, see Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994., 310

Writings: Armiia pesen. Harbin, 1928; Gospodi, spasi Rossiiu. Harbin, 1930; Perezvony. Harbin, 1930; Ne pokorius’ ! Harbin, 1932; Na zvon mechei. Harbin, 1934; Mednyi gul. Shanghai, 1937

Kondratovich, Alla. Poet. Sister of Vera Kondratovich. Went to the USSR in the 1950s

Kondratovich, Vera (married name Sidorova). Poet. Went to the USSR in the 1950s

Writings: Otpechatki mgnovenii. Novosibirsk, 1990

Koptiaeva, Antonina Dmitrievna (b. 1909, Iuzhnyi, Far East; d. 1991, Moscow; married: 1) manager K. Ya. Zeite [arrested, 1938, died in prison]; 2) writer F. Panferov). From lower middle class (meshchane); Komsomol member, 1926—8; began writing sketches, 1935; member of Union of Soviet Writers, 1944; writer; member of CPSU, 1944; graduated Moscow Literary Institute, 1947; Stalin Prize for Ivan Ivanovich, 1949

Writings: Kolymskoe zoloto. Moscow, 1936; Byli Aldana. Moscow, 1937; Tovarishch Anna. Moscow, 1946; Ivan Ivanovich. Moscow, 1950; Druzhba. Moscow, 1954; Derzanie. Moscow, 1958; Dar zemli. Moscow, 1958; Na Ural-reke. Moscow, 1971

In translation: Ivan Ivanovich, tr. Margaret Wettlin. Moscow, 1952

Korostovets, Mariia Pavlovna (b. Popova; d. 1980s). Poet. Daughter of a Russian consul in Mongolia and Sinologist P. Popov, wife of a son of the diplomat I. Ia. Korostovets. Lived in Beijing, in 1943 moved to Shanghai. In the 1950s the family went to Australia

Kozhevnikova, Nadezhda (b. 1949, Moscow). Moscow native, daughter of Soviet writer Vadim Kozhevnikov, and graduate of Moscow's Gorky Institute of Literature. First published fiction in 1967

Writings: Chelovek, reka i most. Povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1976; Okna na dvor. Moscow, 1976; Bremia molodosti (ocherki). Moscow, 1978; Vorota i novyi gorod. Ocherki. Moscow, 1978; Doma i liudi. Moscow, 1979; O liubvi materinskoi, dochernei, vozvyshennoi i zemnoi. Povesti, rasskazy, ocherki. Moscow, 1979; Elena Prekrasnaia. Moscow, 1982; Postoronnie v dome. Povesti. Moscow, 1983; Vnutrennii dvor. Moscow, 1986; Posle prazdnika. Moscow, 1988; Printsessa. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “The Stone Mason,” Soviet Literature 1 (1981); “Rush Hour,” tr. Valentina Jacque, Soviet Literature 3 (1984); “Home,” tr. Marina Astman in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Vera Perova,” tr. Rebecca Epstein in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.

Krandievskaia, Anastasiia Romanovna (b. Tarkhova, 1865; d. Stavropol, 1938; married publisher V. Krandievskii in 1880s; three children). Mother of poet Natal'ia Krandievskaia and great-grandmother of prose writer Tat'iana Tolstaia. Educated at Moscow Higher Courses for Women; worked as journalist, 1880s; first published 1896. Produced several collections of didactic short stories: most famous, “Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988,” 1902. Later tried short philosophical pieces and a political novel. Stopped publishing after Revolution

Writings: To bylo ranneiu vesnoi i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1900; 2nd edn, 1905; “Noch’,” in Sbornik na pomoshch’ uchashchimsia zhenshchinam. Moscow, 1901; “Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988,” Mir bozhii 3 (1902), also in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988 i dr. rasskazy. Rostov, 1903; other edns: 1905, 1906, 1917, 1918, and Uchenova, Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.. Moscow, 1988; Nichtozhnye, 2 vols. Moscow, 1905; U svezhei mogily. St. Petersburg, 1911; “Aforizmy bessonitsy,” in Utrenniki, 1915; “Taina radosti,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 1—7 (1916); Okhranitel’. Moscow, 1917; 2nd edn, 1918

Krandievskaia, Natal'ia Vasil'evna (b. 1888, Moscow; d. 1963, Leningrad; m. Krandievskaia-Tolstaia). Poet, children's writer and memoirist. An accomplished lyric poet many of whose best verses were produced during the war and the Leningrad blockade

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1913; Stikhotvoreniia II. Odessa, 1919; Ot Lukavogo: tret'ia kniga stikhov. Berlin, 1922; Vospominaniia. Leningrad, 1977; Vechernii svet. Leningrad, 1972; Doroga. Moscow, 1985; Grozovyi venok. St. Petersburg, 1992

Krestovskaia, Mariia Vsevolodovna (b. 1861, St. Petersburg; d. 1910, Marioki, Finland; married E. A. Kartavtsev, 1891). Daughter of writer V. Krestovskii; parents divorced. Became actress at 17; had illegitimate son at 19; first published, 1885. Gave charitable aid to higher education for women; established health center for writers on estate at Marioki. Stopped publishing fiction 1901, but continued writing diary; contracted cancer

Writings: “M.Kh.,” “Ugolok teatral'nogo mira,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 2 (1885); “Lëlia. Rasskaz iz teatral'nogo byta,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 8—9 (1885); “Rannie grozy,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 8, 10–12 (1886); Rannie grozy. St. Petersburg, 1889; 2nd edn, 1892; 3rd edn, 1904; “Nemudrenye,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 9 (1889); Romany i povesti, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1889; 1892; “Artistka,” Vestnik Evropy (Herald of Europe) 4—12 (1891), and St. Petersburg, 1896; 2nd edn., Moscow, 1903; “Syn,” Vestnik Evropy (Herald of Europe) 11—12 (1893); “Zhenskaia zhizn’. Povest’ v pis'makh,” Severnyi vestnik (Northern Herald) 11—12 (1894), 1 (1895), and Mir bozhii 2—4 (1903); Syn i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1904; Romany i povesti, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1896; 2nd edn., Moscow, 1904; “Vopl’,” RMys1—2 (1900), in Ispoved’ Mytishcheva. Moscow, 1903, and in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.

Krichevskaia, Liubov’ Iakovlevna (c. 1800—after 1841). Khar'kov-based author of poetry, fiction, plays. After her father's death in the 1810s, became responsible for the care of her whole family (her career as a writer probably had economic promptings). Never married, owing to the absence of a dowry. Major works include Moi svobodnye minuty (Khar'kov, 1817), Dve povesti: Korinna i Emma (Moscow, 1827)

Kriukova, Elena, (b. 1956, Gorky). Poet, graduated from Moscow Conservatory as well as Literary Institute; began publishing in 1984

Writings: Kupol. Gorky, 1990; poems in Ogonek 10 (1990), 16; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 3 (1992), 35—8; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 3 (1995) 19—24; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 9 (1996), 3—8; Iunost’, Volga, Novyi mir (NewWorld), Neva; Sotvorenie mira. Nizhnii Novgorod, 1997

In translation: Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 1048–9

Kriukova, Ol'ga Petrovna (b. 1815/17, Simbirsk province; d. 1885, Simbirsk). Of uncertain origin, apparently an orphan raised by a poor woman landowner. Published lyric verse and narrative poems in early 1830s and after 1859 (primarily in Razvlechenie)

Writings: Donets. Moscow, 1833; Starina. Moscow, 1839; Danilo Besschastnyi. St. Petersburg, 1876

Krüdener, Baroness Juliane-Barbare von (b. von Vietinghoff, 1764, d. 1824). From a Baltic German noble family; married at 14, and toured Europe with her husband, a Russian diplomat. Later became famous as a mystic; for a while, the confidante of Aleksandr I. Major works include Valèrie (Paris, 1803)

Kruk, Nora (b. 1920, Harbin). Lived in Harbin, Shanghai, and Hong Kong, then settled in Sydney. Writes poetry in Russian and English

Writings: “Even though … Poems.” Hong Kong, 1975. “Nam ulybalas’ Kvan ln’. Litsa skvoz’ vremia,” Rossiiane v Azii 7 (2000), 151—97. Also memoirs

Kruzenshtern-Peterets, Iustina Vladimirovna (b. 1903, Russia; d. 1983, San Francisco; married names: Stepanova; Peterets). Journalist, prose writer, poet. Pseudonyms Snorre, Sibilla Ven, T. Stern, Merry Devil, Mary Kruzenshtern. A descendant of the famous explorer I. F. Kruzenshtern, she grew up in Harbin where her father, an officer, served in the Zaamurskii District Border Guard at the Chinese Eastern Railway. In the 1920s, Kruzenshtern became a journalist and writer in Harbin and continued her career in the second half of the 1930s and 1940s in Shanghai. Together with her second husband, Harbin poet Nikolai Peterets, she took an active part in Russian literary life in Shanghai. In the early 1950s, she went first to Brazil and then to the USA where she worked for the “Voice of America” and Russian èmigrè newspapers

Kruzenshtern-Peterets, Iustina VladimirovnaWritings: Stikhi. Shanghai, 1946; Antigona. Shanghai. 1948; Ulybka Psishi. Toronto, 1969; “U kazhdogo cheloveka est’ svoia rodina. Vospominaniia,” Rossiiane v Azii 1 (1994), 17—132; “Vospominaniia,” Rossiiane v Azii 4 (1997), 124—209; 5 (1998), 25—83; 6 (1999), 29—104; and 7 (2000), 91–149

Krylova, Ella

Krylova, EllaWritings: Poems in Znamia 1 (1997), 80—5; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 9 (1997), 3—6; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 4 (1996), 3–10

Kul'man, Elisaveta Borisovna (b. 1808, St. Petersburg; d. 1825, St. Petersburg). Daughter of officer of German descent; eighth of nine children; father died soon after her birth; grew up with mother in poverty in St. Petersburg. Prodigious linguistic talents recognized and encouraged by tutor Karl Grossgeinrikh, who found her other teachers; poverty alleviated by small court pension awarded 1821; died at 17 of consumption. Manuscripts edited and published in Russia and abroad by former tutor

Writings: Piiticheskie opyty Elisavety Kul'man. St. Petersburg, 1833; Sammtliche Dichtungen, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1835; Leipzig, 1844, 1884; Frankfurt, 1851, 1853, 1857; Polnoe sobranie russkikh, nemetskikh i italiianskikh stikhotvorenii. Piiticheskie opyty Elisavety Kul'man. St. Petersburg, 1839; 2nd edn, 1841; Skazki, 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1839; Dichtungen von Elisabeth Kulman. Heidelberg, 1875. Poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: poem in Kelly Anthology

Kuz'mina-Karavaeva (Skobtsova), Elizaveta (b. Pilenko, 1891, Riga; d. 1945, Ravensbruck, Germany; also Mat’ Mariia; pseudonym Iurii Danilov; married 1) D. V. Kuz'min-Karavaev, 1910—16; 2) D. E. Skobtsov-Kondrat'ev, 1918—27; two daughters, one son). Raised on family estate, Black Sea; on father's death, family moved to St. Petersburg, 1906; studied philosophy, Bestuzhev School. Married Kuz'min-Karavaev, Duma member, leader Poets’ Guild, 1910; Symbolist circles, friendship with Aleksandr Blok; published first book of verse, 1912. Daughter Gaiana, 1913; divorced, 1916. Studied St. Petersburg Theological Academy, as woman, in absentia; proclaimed religious vocation in collection Ruf’, 1916. Arrested during post-revolutionary period; married Cossack Skobtsov, 1919; emigrated through Constantinople; son Iurii Skobtsov, 1920. To Belgrade; second daughter, Anastasia, 1922. In Paris, 1923; published novel about revolutionary period, articles on politics as Iurii Danilov, 1924—7. Daughter Anastasia died, separation from husband, began active religious vocation, 1926; published under married name saints’ lives, books on religious thinkers, numerous articles on theology, ethics; from 1930, traveling representative of RSKhD among èmigrè communities. Took monastic vows, name Mat’ Mariia, 1932; cared for mentally ill, organized women's shelters, sanatorium for tubercular patients; established philanthropical society “Pravoslavnoe delo,” members Nikolai Berdiaev, Sergei Bulgakov; participant literary circle “Krug”, mid—1930s. Daughter Gaiana returned to Soviet Union, died, 1935. Arrested by Nazis for harboring Jews, 1943; sent to Ravensbruck, died in gas chamber. Vol. of prison documents, writings from 1930s, published posthumously, 1947. Novel based on life by Elena Mikulina, Mat’ Mariia (Moscow, 1983; 2nd expanded edn 1988)

Writings: Skifskie cherepki. St. Petersburg, 1912; Ruf’. Petrograd, 1916; “Ravnina russkaia,” Sovremennye zapiski 19—20 (1924); “Klim Semenovich Baryn'kin,” Volia Rossii 7—10 (1925); Zhatva dukha (Zhitiia Sviatykh), 2 vols. Paris, 1927; A. S. Khomiakov. Paris, 1929; Dostoevskii i sovremennost’. Paris, 1929; Mirosozertsanie Vladimira Solov'eva. Paris, 1929; Stikhi. Berlin, 1937; Mariia. Stikhotvoreniia, poemy, misterii, vospominaniia ob areste i lagere v Ravensbriuke. Paris, 1947; Stikhi. Paris, 1949

In translation: poems in Kelly Anthology

Recent editions: Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1991; Vospominaniia, stat'i, ocherki, 2 vols. Paris, 1992; Zhatva dukha; repr. Tomsk, 1994; Nashe vremia eshche ne razgadano: Stikhi, vosp., pis'ma. Tomsk, 1996

Kuznetsova, Galina Nikolaevna (b. 1900, Kiev; d. 1976, Munich; married White Army officer D. M. Petrov). Raised in Kiev; married after school graduation, 1918. Emigrated with husband through Constantinople, 1920; to Czechoslovakia, 1921. Studied French Institute, Prague; published first poem in Prague journal, 1922. In Paris, 1924; joined household of Ivan and Vera Bunin, 1927, for 15 years, Paris and Grasse; diary of experience later published as Grasskii dnevnik (first in Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 74, 1963). First book a collection of stories, second a novel, third a collection of verse, 1930s. To Germany with opera singer Margarita A. Stepun, 1945, then to US, 1949; worked at Russian section of UN, New York, from 1955; American citizenship, 1956. Worked European section of UN, Geneva, 1959—63; retired in Munich

Writings: “Vostochnyi prints,” in Studencheskie gody, 1 (1922); “Zygmus’,” Novyi dom, 3 (1927); “Pervyi liubovnik,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 283 (1930); Utro. Paris, 1930; Prolog. Paris, 1933; Olivkovyi sad: Stikhi 1923—29. Paris, 1937; “Na vershine kholma,” in Pestrye rasskazy, ed. V. Aleksandrova. New York, 1953; “Potselui svidaniia,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 36 (1954); Grasskii dnevnik. Washington DC, 1967

In translation: excerpt, Grasse Diary, in The Bitter Air of Exile, ed. Simon Karlinsky. Berkeley, ca, 1977

Recent editions: Grasskii dnevnik. Rasskazy. Olivkovyi sad. Moscow, 1995

Labzina, Anna Evdokimovna (b. Iakovleva, 1758; d. 1828). Memoirist. Labzina's autobiography, written in 1810, records her childhood in a minor gentry family in Siberia, her unhappy first marriage to the hypocritical Aleksandr Karamyshev, and contact with the circle of Kheraskova (see above). Her 2nd marriage to the religious philosopher Aleksandr Labzin took her into the heart of Russian Masonic circles, where her work was acknowledged by the gift of a pair of white gloves, symbolic attribute of a virtuous wife

Lanskaia-Villamova, Elizaveta Ivanovna (b. Villamova, 1764; d. 1847). Poet. Wife of Privy Councillor and Senator S. S. Lanskoi; daughter of a German poet and inspector of Petropavlovsk School; sister of the State Secretary Grigorii Ivanovich Villamov (1773—1842), tutor of Grand Duchess Aleksandra, daughter of Paul I. Her “Poslanie Derzhavinu” appears in vol. III of his Sochineniia (Works), ed. Grot, 516—17. A volume in French, Mèlanges littèraires, dedièsá l'indulgence, par m-me de Lanskoy-Willamow, appeared in St. Petersburg in 1830

Latynina, Alla. Literary critic; graduated from Dept. of Philology, Moscow University. Received postgraduate degree from Faculty of Philosophy also at MGU. Writes about contemporary literary developments; chaired the first Russian Booker Prize jury in 1992

Writings: Vsevolod Garshin: tvorchestvo i sud'ba. Moscow, 1986; Znaki vremeni: zametki o literaturnom protsesse, 1970—80-e gody. Moscow, 1987; Za otkrytym shlagbaumom: literaturnaia situatsiia kontsa 80-kh. Moscow, 1991; “Tvorets i kommentator. Roman R. Ivanychuka ‘Orda’,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 5—6 (1994); “Patent na blagorodstvo: vydast li ego literatura kapitalu?” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1993); “Posle srazheniia s dubom,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 36 (September 9, 1998)

Latynina, Iuliia (b. 1966). Writer of prose fiction and essays. Journalist. Daughter of Alla Latynina

Writings: “V ozhidanii Zolotogo Veka.” Oktiabr’, 6 (1989); Irov den’. Moscow, 1992; “Dedal i Gerkules, ili neskol'ko rassuzhdenii o pol'ze i bespoleznosti,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 5 (1993); “Demokratiia i svoboda,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 6 (1994); “Iskusstvo striazhaniia,” Znanie-sila 1 (1995); Kolduny i imperiia. Saratov, 1996; “Povest’ o blagonravnom miatezhnike,” Zvezda 3 (1996); Sto polei. St. Petersburg, 1996; Kolduny i ministry. St. Petersburg, 1997; “Kak general Dzhekson s amerikanskim Tsentrobankom voeval,” Zvezda 2 (1998); Okhota na iziubria. Moscow, 1999; Insaider. Moscow, 1999; Delo o propavshem boge. Moscow, 1999; Razbor poletov. Moscow, 2000; Stal'noi korol’. Moscow, 2000; Sarancha. Moscow, 2000; Zdravstvuite, ia vasha “Krysha.” Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Waiting for the Golden Age,” tr. Bob Greenall, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992)

Lesnaia, Irina (Irina Igorevna Lesevitskaia; b. 1913, Khailar, China; d. 1999, Paraguay). Poet

Letkova, Ekaterina Pavlovna (b. 1856, St. Petersburg; d. 1937, Leningrad; married architect N. V. Sultanov, 1884; one son). Daughter of military man and female landowner. Studied at Moscow Pedagogical Courses and Higher Courses for Women. First contributed to journals as a student. 1870s: associated with populists; involved with Nikolai Mikhailovskii, theorist of Russian populist movement. 1889—1918: member of Committee for Higher Courses for Women and representative of courses’ library committee. After Revolution, worked for World Literature Press and State Publishing House; from 1921, member of Literary Fund Committee; on board of directors of House of Writers. Wrote more than 60 works of fiction and memoir of feminist Anna Filosofova; after Revolution, published memoirs of writers she had known

Writings: Povesti i rasskazy, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1899; Povesti i rasskazy, 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1900—03; Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1913; “Iz pisem N. K. Mikhailovskogo. Komentarii E. L.,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 1 (1914), 370—98; Ocherki i rasskazy. Petrograd, 1915; “Krasivaia zhizn’ (Iz vospominanii ob A. P. Filosofovoi),” in Sbornik pamiati Anny Pavlovny Filosofovoi, vol. II. Petrograd, 1915, 26—34; I. S. Turgenev: Obshchedostupnaia biografiia i kharakteristika k 100-letniiu so dnia rozhdeniia. Petrograd, 1918; “Slepye i glukhie. Vospominaniia o V. Korolenko,” in V. G. Korolenko. Zhizn’ i tvorchestvo. Sbornik statei. Petrograd, 1922; “O F. M. Dostoevskom: Iz vospominanii,” Zven'ia 1, Moscow and Leningrad, 1932, 459—77; “Pro Gleba Ivanovicha,” Zven'ia 1, Moscow and Leningrad, 1935, 682–731

Lisitsyna, Mariia Alekseevna (b. 1810?, d. 1842?). Poet, novelist. Probably the daughter of the well-known Moscow actor Aleksei Lisitsyn. Friend of the Teplova sisters (see below). Major works include Emilii Likhtenberg (Moscow, 1826) and Stikhi i proza Marii Lisitsynoi (Moscow, 1829)

Lisnianskaia, Inna L'vovna (b. Baku, 1928). Poet, critic, lives in Moscow. Participant in Metropol affair

Writings: Eto bylo so mnoi. Baku, 1957; Vernost’. Moscow, 1958; Ne prosto — liubov’. Moscow, 1963; Iz pervykh ust. Moscow, 1966; Vinogradnyi svet. Moscow, 1978; Dozhdi i zerkala. Paris, 1983; Stikhotvoreniia: Na opushke sna. Ann Arbor, mi, 1984; Vozdushnyi plast. Moscow, 1990; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1991; Posle vsego. St. Petersburg, 1994; Odinokii dar. Moscow, Paris and New York, 1995; Iz pervykh ust. Moscow, 1996; Veter pokoia. St. Petersburg, 1998; Muzyka “Poemy bez geroia” Anny Akhmatovoi. Moscow, 1991, revised as Shkatulka s troinym dnom. Kaliningrad, 1995 (literary criticism); Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe. Rostov-na-Donu, 1999; Muzyka i bereg. St. Petersburg, 2000

In translation: poems, tr. H. William Tjalsma in Metropol’. Literary Almanac. New York, 1982; poems, tr. Walter Arndt in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 309—12; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 897—8; poems, tr. Ronald Meyer in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Lokhvitskaia, Mirra (Mariia) (b. 1869/70, d. 1905). Poet and dramatist

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1896; Stikhotvoreniia I—II. Moscow, 1900; Stikhotvoreniia III. St. Petersburg, 1900; Stikhotvoreniia IV St. Petersburg, 1903; Stikhotvoreniia V. St. Petersburg, 1904; Pered zakatom. St. Petersburg, 1908

In translation: poems, tr. Christine D. Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

L'vova, Kseniia

Writings: Rasskazy. Moscow, 1939; Na lesnoi polose. Moscow, 1950, 1951; Elena. Moscow, 1961; 1963; Vysokii veter. Moscow. 1968

L'vova, Nadezhda Grigor'evna (b. Poltoratskaia, 1891, Podol'sk; d. 1913, Moscow). Poet, translator, critic. Influenced by both Symbolists and Futurists

Writings: Staraia skazka. Moscow, 1913; 2nd expanded edn, 1914; “Kholod utra: neskol'ko slov o zhenskom tvorchestve,” Zhatva 5 (1914), 249—56; poems in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

Magnitskaia, Aleksandra Leont'evna? (b. 1784, d. 1846), poet and translator, and Magnitskaia, Natal'ia Leont'evna?, poet and translator: active 1790s. The sisters of the brilliant Moscow intellectual and poet Mikhail Leont'evich Magnitskii, who also published in PPPV and Aonidy

Makarova, Elena (b. 1951, Baku). Author of prose fiction and essays. Daughter of poet Inna Lisnianskaia. Studied at Surikov Institute of Art and the Gorky Institute of World Literature in Moscow. Art therapist and teacher of art to handicapped children. Emigrated with her family to Israel in 1990

Writings: Katushka: povesti. Moscow, 1978; Perepolnennye dni: rasskazy i povesti. Moscow, 1982; Osvobodite slona. Moscow, 1985; Leto na kryshe. Moscow, 1987; Otkrytyi final. Moscow, 1989; “Poslezavtra v San-Frantsisko,” Daugava 9 (1989); V nachale bylo detstvo. Moscow. 1990; From Bauhaus to Terezin: Friedl Dicker-Brandeis and Her Pupils. Jerusalem, 1990; Gde sidit fazan; Stuchit-gremit; Obsession; NachaJerusalem, 1993; Smekh na ruinakh. Roman, Znamia 3—4 (1995); Friedl Dicker-Brandeis; ein Leben für Kunst und Lehre: Wien, Weimar, Prag, Hronov, Theresienstadt, Auschwitz. Vienna, 2000

In translation: “Herbs from Odessa,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Uncle Pasha,” tr. Lise Brody in “From the Soviets,” Special issue of Nimrod 33: 2 (Spring/Summer 1990); “Rush Job,” tr. Lise Brody in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Needlefish,” tr. Lise Brody in Aiken, Susan, Adele Barker, Maya Koreneva, and Ekaterina Stetsenko (eds.), Dialogues/Dialogi: Literary and Cultural Exchanges Between (ex-) Soviet and American Women. Durham, NC, 1994.

Mandel'stam, Nadezhda Iakovlevna (b. 1899, Saratov; d. 1980, Moscow). Artist, memoirist, cultural critic. Trained as an artist. Met the poet Osip Mandel'stam in 1919. Preserved works and memory of Mandel'stam after he perished in 1938 in a labor camp. After death of her husband completed a doctorate in linguistics. Began writing memoirs of the Stalin years. In her writings of major literary figures became one in her own right

Writings: Vospominaniia. New York, 1979, Paris, 1982; Moscow, 1999; Vtoraia kniga. Paris, 1987; Moscow, 1990, 1999; Moe zaveshchanie i drugie esse. New York, 1982; Kniga tret'ia. Paris, 1987; “Ob Akhmatovoi,” Literaturnaia ucheba 3 (1989), 134—51; Vospominaniia, proizvedeniia, perepiska. St. Petersburg, 1999

In translation: Hope against Hope, tr. Max Hayward. New York, 1970; Mozart and Salieri, tr. Robert A. McLean. Ann Arbor, mi, 1973; Hope Abandoned, tr. Max Hayward. New York, 1974

Mar, Anna (b. Anna Iakovlevna Brovar, 1887, St. Petersburg; d. 1917, Moscow; married Lenshin, 1903, but marriage quickly broke up). Daughter of artist Ia. Brovar; left home for Khar'kov, aged 15, attracted to Catholicism. Helped to publish by V. Briusov. Participated in women's movement; answered readers’ letters to Journal for Women under pseudonym “Princess Daydream.” Poisoned self because of unhappy love affair, reputedly with the writer Vlasii Doroshevich

Writings: Miniatury. Khar'kov, 1906; Nevozmozhnoe. Moscow, 1912; Idushchie mimo. Moscow, 1914; 2nd edn., Moscow, 1917; Lampady nezazhennye. Petrograd and Moscow, 1915; “Tebe edinomu sogreshila,” in My pomnim Pol'shu. Petrograd, 1915; Zhenshchina na kreste. Moscow, 1916; 2nd edn, Moscow, 1916; 3rd edn, Moscow, 1918

Recent editions: Zhenshchina na kreste. Moscow, 1994

Marinina, Aleksandra (pseudonym of Marina Anatol'evna Alekseeva, b. 1957, Leningrad). One of most popular writers of detective fiction in post-Soviet Russia. Moved to Moscow in 1971 where she studied jurisprudence at Moscow State University. The author of more than 30 scholarly publications, she worked for the Ministry of Internal Affairs until retiring in 1998. Selected the “Writer of the Year” at the 1998 Moscow International Book Fair. Marinina's website <http://www.marinina.ru> lists numerous articles about her that have appeared in the Russian press as well as biographical and publication information

Writings: with Aleksandr Gorkin, Shestikrylyi serafim. Moscow, 1992; Stechenie obstoiatel'stva. Moscow, 1993; Igra na chuzhom pole. 1994; Ukradennyi son. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—8; Ubiitsa po nevole. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—8; Smert’ radi smerti. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—7; Shesterki umiraiut pervymi. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—7; Smert’ i nemogo liubvi. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—8; Chernyi spisok. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Posmertnyi obraz. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Za vse nado platit’. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Chuzhaia maska. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Ne meshaite palachu. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—7; Stilist. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—7; Illiuziia grekha. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—7; Svetlyi lik smerti. Various edns, Moscow, 1997—8; Imia poterpevshego — Nikto. Various edns, Moscow, 1997—8; Muzhskie igry. Various edns, Moscow, 1997; Ia umer vchera. Various edns, Moscow, 1997—8; Rekviem. 2 edns, Moscow, 1998; Prizrak muzyki. Moscow, 1998; Kogda bogi smeiatsia. Moscow, 2000. Tot, kto znaet, 2 vols. Moscow, 2001. For more information, see http://www.eksmo.ru or http://www.rsl.ru

Mat’ Mariia, see Kuzmina-Karavaeva

Mendeleeva-Blok, Liubov’ (b. 1881, d. 1939). Stage actress, memoirist, and author of articles on the ballet

Writings: I byl i nebylitsy o Bloke i o sebe. Bremen, 1979

Merkur'eva, Vera Aleksandrovna (b. 1876, Vladikavkaz; d. 1943, Tashkent). Poet, translator. Published only 15 poems during her lifetime. Made her living exclusively from translation. “Discovered” only in the 1980s

Writings: Poems in Oktiabr’ 5 (1989); translations of Percy Bysshe Shelley in Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia (1937); “Vera Merkur'eva (1876—1943): stikhi i zhizn’,” in Litsa 1 (St. Petersburg, 1995)

In translation: “The Grandmother of Russian Poetry: A Self Portrait,” in Kelly Anthology; poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Militsyna, Elizaveta Mitrofanovna (b. 1869, Ostrogozhsk, Voronezh province; d. 1930, Voronezh; married: 1) steward Kargin, 1889; 2) supportive agronomist N. A. Militsyn). Helped to publish 1896 by Korolenko and Gorky. Persecuted by police; third vol. of collected works censored, 1913. Worked as nurse in World War I; joined Russian Communist Party, 1920; published little fiction after Revolution

Writings: Rasskazy. Moscow, 1905; Rasskazy, vols I—III. St. Petersburg and Moscow, 1910—13; V ozhidanii prigovora. Moscow, 1924, and in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988. Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye rasskazy. Voronezh, 1949

In translation: The Village Priest and Other Stories from the Russian of Militsyna and Saltykov, tr. Beatrix L. Tollemache. London, 1918

Miller, Larisa (b. 1940, Moscow). Writer of poetry and prose. Graduate of the Foreign Language Institute

Writings: Bezymiannyi den’: stikhi. Moscow, 1977; Zemlia i dom. Moscow, 1986; Bol'shaia Polianka. Moscow, 1991; Pogovorim o strannostiakh liubvi. Vilnius, 1991; Stikhi i proza. Moscow, 1992; V ozhidanii Edipa: Stikhi i proza. Moscow, 1993; “I drugoe, drugoe, drugoe …_” Voprosy literatury (Questions of Literature) 6 (1995); Stikhi o stikhakh. Moscow, 1996; Zametki, zapisi, shtrikhi. Moscow, 1997; “Uiutnyi dom s vidom na bezdnu,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 6 (1997); Sploshnye prazdniki. Moscow, 1998; Mezhdu oblakom i iamoi. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “Bolshaya Polyanka: A Childhood in Post-War Moscow,” tr. Ivan Chulaky, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992); “Home Address” (excerpt), tr. Raisa Bobrova, Glas 6 (1993); “Springtime in Broad Daylight,” tr. Jose Alaniz, Glas 13 (1996); Dim and Distant Days, tr. Kathleen Cook and Natalie Roy, Glas: New Russian Writing, 2000

Mnatsakanova (occasional pen name Netzkowa) Elizaveta Arkad'evna (b. 1922, Baku). Poet, graphic artist, essayist, and musicologist. Lives in Vienna

Miller, LarisaWritings: Shagi i vzdokhi: Chetyre knigi stikhov. Vienna, 1982; U smerti v gostiakh. Vienna, 1982; Metamorphosen. Vienna, 1988; Das Buch Sabeth. Vienna, 1988; Literary essays: “O roli detskogo vospominaniia v psikhologii khudozhestvennogo tvorchestva: Na primere prozy Mariny Tsvetaevoi i dvukh otryvkov iz romana F. M. Dostoevskogo Brat'ia Karamazovy,” Wiener Slawistischer Almanach 10 (1982), 325—49; “Khlebnikov: Predel i bespredel'naia muzyka slova,” Sintaksis 11 (1983), 101—56; “Znachenie i rol’ vospominaniia v khudozhestvennoi praktike. Freid_Dostoevskii_Geine,” Wiener Slawistischer Almanach 16 (1985), 37–80Google Scholar

In translation: poems, tr. Gerald Janacek in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Morits, Iunna Petrovna (b. 1937, Kiev). Studied at Gorky Literary Institute and in Riga. Poet, essayist, translator, children's writer. Lives in Moscow

Writings: Razgovor o schas’ e. Moscow, 1957; Mys zhelaniia. Moscow, 1961; Schastlivyi zhuk. Moscow, 1969; Loza. Moscow, 1970; Surovoi nit'iu. Moscow, 1974; Malinovaia koshka. Moscow, 1976; Pri svete zhizni. Moscow, 1977; Poprygat’-poigrat’. Moscow, 1978; Tretii glaz. Moscow, 1980; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1982; Sinii ogon’. Moscow, 1985; Domik s truboi. Moscow, 1986; Na etom berege vysokom. Moscow, 1987; V logove golosa. Moscow, 1990; Muskul vody. Moscow, 1990; Sobaka byvaet kusachei. Moscow, 1998; Litso: stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 2000; Takim obrazom: Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 2000

In translation: Three Russian Poets, tr. Elaine Feinstein. Manchester, 1979; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 138—55; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 932—9; poems, tr. Jonathan Chaves in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Morozova, Galina Vsevolodovna (b. 1915, Omsk, married name, Loginova). Novelist

Writings: Lana. Harbin, 1939

Morozova, Ol'ga Aleksandrovna (b. Kolesova, 1877, Khar'kov, Ukraine; d. 1968, San Francisco). Novelist. Pseudonym M. Aleksandrov. Graduate of Khar'kov Institute, she established schools for peasant children in Russia; during World War I was in charge of the office responsible for procuring meat from Asia for the Russian army, and during the Civil War organized a hospital. She emigrated to western China, then moved to Tianjin and later Shanghai. In 1951 she and her daughter came to the USA via a refugee camp on Tubabao, Philippines. For more bibliographical data see M. Ledkovsky et al. (eds), Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994., 443—4

Writings: Nevozvratnoe. Harbin, 1932; Nora. China, date not known; Mechty i zhizn’. China, date not known; Sud'ba. Harbin, 1934; repr. San Francisco, 1984

Moskvina, Elisaveta Osipovna (married name Mukhina) and Mariia Osipovna (active 1800s): poets, authors of Aoniia (Moscow, 1802)

Murzina, Aleksandra (active 1790s): poet, author of Raspuskaiushchaiasia roza (Moscow, 1798)

Nabatnikova, Tat'iana (b. 1948, Altai region). Writer of prose fiction. Grew up in the country, graduated from the Novosibirsk Electrochemical Institute in 1971, attended the Gorky Institute of Literature, 1975—81. Began publishing fiction (several prize-winning collections) while living in Cheliabinsk

Writings: Rasskazy. Novosibirsk, 1982; Domashnee vospitanie. Rasskazy, povest’. Moscow, 1984; Kazhdyi okhotnik. Roman, Sibirskie ogni 1—3 (1987); Moscow, 1989; “Nezametnaia rabota,” Novoe russkoe slovo 6 (1987); “Zadumyvaias’ nad proshlym,” Literaturnaia Rossiia 27 (July 8, 1987); “Gde sidit fazan?” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) (November 25, 1987); “Krug zabluzhdenii,” Literaturnaia Rossiia 11 (March 13, 1988); Zagadai zhelanie. Moscow, 1990; “Govori, Mariia !” and “Domokhoziaika,” in Chisten'kaia zhizn’, “Govori, Mariia !” also appears in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; Dar Izory. Moscow, 1991 and Voin Rossii 3 (1998); Gorod v kotorom_: roman, povest’, rasskazy. Cheliabinsk, 1991; Ne rodis’, krasivoi. Rostov-on-Don, 1995; “Proisshestvie,” Realist. Literaturnyi al'manakh 1 (1995); Prokhozhdenie teni. Moscow, 1997

In translation: “Alina's Seagull,” tr. Vladimir Korotky. Soviet Literature (Moscow) 9 (1989); “In Memoriam,” tr. Catharine Nepomnyashchy, in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990. “A Bus Driver Named Astap,” and “The Phone Call,” tr. Helen Burlingame, in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Speak, Maria !” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution

Nagrodskaia, Evdokiia Apollonovna (b. 1866, St. Petersburg; d. 1930, Paris; married high official V. Nagrodskii). Maternal grandparents were actors at Aleksandrinskii Theater; daughter of writer Avdot'ia Panaeva and journalist Apollon Golovachev. Possibly worked in theater, 1880s. Her first novel The Wrath of Dionysus (1910), went through 10 editions by 1916. After Revolution, emigrated to Paris; published historical novels influenced by her work in Masonic movement

Writings: Gnev Dionisa. St. Petersburg, 1910; 10th edn, 1916; Riga, 1930; Bronzovaia dver’. St. Petersburg, 1911; Bor'ba mikrobov. St. Petersburg, 1913; Belaia kolonnada. St. Petersburg, 1914; 4th edn, Riga, 1931; Reka vremen. Berlin, 1924—6; poems in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.; Gnev Dionisa, repr. St. Petersburg, 1994

In translation: The Wrath of Dionysus: A Novel by Evdokia Nagrodskaia, tr. and ed. Louise McReynolds. Bloomington, IN, 1997

Narbikova, Valeriia (b. 1958, Moscow). Writer of prose fiction and artist. First published fiction in 1989, winning the prize for best publication of the year in the journal Iunost’

Writings: “Plan pervogo litsa: I vtorogo,” in Vstrechnyi khod: Sbornik. Moscow, 1989; “Vidimost’ nas,” Strelets 3 (1989), and in Litsei na Chistykh Prudakh. Moskovskii krug. Sbornik. Moscow, 1991; Ravnovesie sveta dnevnykh i nochnykh zvezd. Moscow, 1990, excerpted in Iunost’ 8 (1988); “Ad kak Da/aD kak dA,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla; comp. L. Vaneeva; “Okolo ekolo …,” Iunost’ 3 (1990); “Probeg_pro beg,” Znamia 5 (1990); “Velikoe knia,” Iunost’ 12 (1991); “Skvoz’” (MS); Okolo ekolo_: povesti. Moscow, 1992. Title story also appears in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; “ … i puteshestvie,” Znamia 6 (1996); “Devochka pokazyvaet,” Znamia 3 (1998); Vremia v puti. Moscow, 1997

In translation: “In the Here and There,” tr. Masha Gessen, in Half a Revolution; In the Here and There, tr. Masha Gessen. Ann Arbor, MI 1997; Day Equals Night, tr. Seth Graham. Ann Arbor, MI, 1998

Nedel'skaia, Elena Nikolaevna (b. 1912, Iaroslavl’; d. 1980, Sydney). Poet. Left Harbin in the 1950s and lived in Australia

Writings: U poroga. Harbin, 1940; Belaia roshcha. Harbin, 1943; Nash dom. Sydney, 1978

Neelova, Natal'ia Alekseevna (married name Makarova). Pioneer prose writer. Probably the sister of the minor writer Pavel Neelov. Author of Leinard i Termiliia, ili zloschastnaia sud'ba dvukh liubovnikov. St. Petersburg, 1784

Nekrasova, Kseniia Aleksandrovna (b. 1912, Urals; d. 1956, Moscow). Poet. Little known in her early years. Lacked a conventional education. Lived during the war years in Tashkent where she was discovered by Akhmatova. Published only one work during her lifetime

Writings: A zemlia nasha prekrasna. Moscow, 1956; 2nd edn, 1960; Stikhi. Moscow, 1971; Sud'ba. Moscow, 1981; Ia chast’ Rusi. Cheliabinsk, 1986

In translation: poems, tr. Diana Burgin, intro. S. Poliakova, Boulevard 4:3 and 5:1 (1990)

Nikolaeva, Galina Evgen'evna, (b. 1911, v. Usmanka, West-Siberian rgn; d. 1963, Moscow; married M. Sagalovich, 1930). From rural intelligentsia; graduated from Gorky Medical Institute, 1935; doctor, worked in hospital during war; transported wounded from Stalingrad; began writing poetry, 1944; first published, 1945; poet, writer; member Union of Soviet Writers; Stalin Prize for Zhatva, 1951

Writings: Skvoz’ ogon’. Stikhi. Moscow, 1946; Kolkhoz “Traktor”. Gorky, 1948; Zhatva. Moscow, 1951; Povest’ o direktore MTS i glavnom agronome. Moscow, 1954; Bitva v puti. Moscow, 1958; Rasskazy babki Vasilisy pro chudesa. Moscow, 1962; Nash sad. Korotkie povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1966; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1972–3

In translation: The Traktor-Kolkhoz, Moscow, 1950; Harvest. Moscow, 1952; New York, 1953; The New Comer. The Manager of an MTS and the Chief Agronomist, tr. David Skvirsky. Moscow, 1955

Nikolaeva, Olesia (Ol'ga) Aleksandrovna (b. 1955, Moscow). Poet, lives in Moscow

Writings: Sad chudes. Moscow, 1980; Na korable zimy. Moscow, 1986; Smokovnitsa. Tbilisi, 1990; Zdes’. Moscow, 1990; Kliuchi ot mira. Moscow, 1990; Nichego, krome zhizni. Moscow, 1990; Amor fati. St. Petersburg, 1997; “Invalid detstva: povest’,” Iunost’ 2 (1990), 34—61; “Progulki s Siniavskim,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 41 (October 9, 1996), 5; Sovremennaia kul'tura i Pravoslavie. Moscow, 1999

In translation: poems in Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1989), 134; Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 306–8

Nikonova, Ry (Reia; Anna Aleksandrovna Tarshis; b. 1942, Eisk). Poet, artist, theorist

Writings: PANV und andere Zeichenchimare. W. Berlin, 1988; Transfurism. Leipzig, 1989; Protsess nad shotlandstem traktion. Trento, 1989; with Sergei Sigei, Transponance Transfurismus, oder kaaba der abstraktion. Seigen, 1989; with Sergei Sigei, Zaum. Vienna, 1990

Odoevtseva, Irina Vladimirovna (pseudonym Zinaida Shekarazina; b. Iraida Gustavovna Geinike, 1901, Riga; d. 1990, Leningrad; married: 1) lawyer Popov-Odoevtsev; 2) poet Georgii Ivanov, 1921; 3) novelist Iakov Gorbov, 1978). Father St. Petersburg lawyer. Protègèe Nikolai Gumilev, member “Poets’ Guild”; noted for ballads; first book vol. of poetry, 1922. Emigrated with Ivanov to Berlin, 1923, then Paris; wrote popular short fiction, several novels; Biarritz during German occupation, returned to Paris; wrote three plays in French and new poetry, early 1950s. After Ivanov's death, 1958, correspondent Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)', two vols. of memoirs about prerevolutionary St. Petersburg (1919—22) and èmigrè Paris (1920s—70s). Moved to Leningrad, 1987

Writings: Dvor chudes: stikhi, 1920—21. Petrograd, 1922; “Serdtse Marii,” Zveno 157 (1926); “Epilog,” Zveno 163 (1926); “Dom na peske,” Zveno 173—4 (1926); “Zhasminovyi ostrov,” Zveno 193 (1926); “Rumynka,” Zveno 200 (1926); “Putanitsa,” Zveno 206 (1927); “Sukhaia soloma,” Novyi dom 3 (1927); “Eliseiskie polia,” Zveno 212—13 (1927); “Zhizn’ madam Diuklo,” Zveno 6 (1927); Angel smerti. Paris, 1927, 1938; “Prazdnik,” Illiustrirovannia Rossiia. 209 (1929); “Valentin,” I lliustrirovannia Rossiia 219 (1929); “Roza na snegu,” I lliustrirovannia Rossiia 250 (1930); Izol'da. Paris, 1929; Berlin, 1931; Zerkalo. Brussels, 1939; Kontrapunkt: stikhi. Paris, 1951; Stikhi, napisannye vo vremia bolezni. Paris, 1952; Ostav’ nadezhdu navsegda (novel). New York, 1954; “God zhizni,” Vozrozhdenie 63—8 (1957); Desia. Paris, 1961; Odinochestvo. Washington DC, 1965; “Na beregakh Nevy,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) (1962—4) and Washington DC, 1967; Zlataia tsep’: stikhi. Paris, 1975; Portret v rifmovannoi rame: stikhi. Paris, 1976; “Na beregakh Seny,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' (1978—81) and Paris, 1983

In translation: Out of Childhood, tr. D. Nachshen. New York, 1930; All Hope Abandon, tr. F. Reed. New York, 1949; poetry in “Days With Bunin,” tr. K. Gavrilovich, Russian Review (1971); Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967; Pachmuss, A Russian Cultural Revival; and Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Recent editions: Na beregakh Nevy. Moscow, 1988; Na beregakh Seny. Moscow, 1989; Izbrannoe (Selections)r. Moscow, 1998

“Ol'nem, O. N.” (Tsekhovskaia, Varvara Nikolaevna; b. Men'shikova, 1872, Bobrov, Voronezh province; d. 1941). Daughter of officer from gentry; mother, daughter of priest, died 1886, while she was still studying at Kremenchug Women's Gymnasium. Became journalist in Kiev, 1889. Published first story, 1899; published regularly for only 15 years. Ed. journal Russkoe bogatstvo (later renamed Russkie zapiski), 1914—16. Last publication: 1923 biography of writer Elizaveta Vodovozova

Writings: “Warum?” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 2 (1899); “Na poroge zhizni. Stranichka iz biografii dvukh sovremennits,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 4 (1900); “Iubilei redaktora,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 5 (1900); “Pervyi shag,” Obrazovanie (1902); “Ivan Fedorovich,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 1 (1903); “Bez illiuzii,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 11—12 (1903); Ocherki i rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1903; 2nd edn, 1912; “U teplogo moria,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 7—8 (1909); “Dinastiia,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 4—6 (1910), repr. Bez illiuzii (1911), and in Uchenova, Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.. Moscow, 1988; Bez illiuzii. Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1911; Tsepi—pered rassvetom. St. Petersburg, 1911; “Bezzabotnye,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 5—7 (1912); “Iz reporterskikh vospominanii,” Golos minuvshego 7—8 (1913); “Triasina,” 8—9 (1914); Rasskazy. Moscow, 1919; “Elizaveta Nikolaevna Vodovozova-Semevskaia,” Golos minuvshego 3 (1923)

Palei, Marina (b. Spivak, 1955, Leningrad). Writer of prose fiction. Professional training in medicine. Abandoned medicine. Graduated with honors from Gorky Literary Institute, 1991. One of the most talented new writers, Palei's works evoke both nostalgia and the absurd in her renderings of the Soviet everyday

Writings: “Tvoia nemyslimaia chistota,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 6 (1987); “Figurka na ogolennom pole,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1988); “Pust’ budet dver’ otkryta,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 2 (1988); “Otpechatok ognia,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 12 (1989); “Kompozitsiia na krasnom i sinem,” Sobesednik 12 (1989); “Evgesha i Annushka,” Znamia 7 (1990); “Den’ topolinogo pukha,” in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991. and Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 180 (1991); “Kabiria s Obvodnogo Kanala,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1991); Otdelenie propashchikh. Moscow. 1991; “Skazki Andersena,” in Moskovskii krug. Moscow, 1991. “Den’ imperii,” Zvezda 7 (1993); “Pritvorotnoe zel'e,” Volga 12 (1993); “Reis,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1993); “Mestorozhdenie vetra,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 12 (1994); Mestorozhdenie vetra. St. Petersburg, 1998; Long Distance, ili Slavianskii aktsent. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “The Bloody Women's Ward,” tr. Arch Tait, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992); “The Losers’ Division,” tr. Jehanne Gheith in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “The Day of the Poplar Flakes,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution; “Rendezvous,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.. “Cabiria of the Obvodny Canal,” tr. Brian Thomas Oles (ms)

Panaeva, Avdot'ia Iakovlevna (pseudonym N. Stanitskii; b. Brianskaia; 1819/20, d. 1893. name [2nd marriage] Golovacheva). Writer, memoirist, and central figure in the circle around the journal The Contemporary which her husband Ivan Panaev co-edited with the poet and prose writer Nikolai Nekrasov. Daughter (2nd marriage) became an author (Evdokiia Nagrodskaia). Although she is today mainly known for her memoirs, Panaeva was also an accomplished author of fiction

Writings: “Bezobraznyi muzh,” Sovremennik 8 (1848); “Zhena chasovogo mastera,” Sovremennik 13 (1849); “Zhenskaia dolia,” Sovremennik 92—93 (1862); Roman v Peterburgskom polusvete, 1869; and two novels co-written with Nikolai Nekrasov, Tri strany sveta, 1849, and Mertvoe ozero, 1851

In translation: The Young Lady of the Steppes, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; from Memoirs, tr. Ruth Sobel in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Recent editions: Semeistvo Tal'nikovykh. Leningrad, 1992; Russkie povesti XIX veka: 40—50 godov, 2 (1952); Tri strany sveta, Mertvoe ozero, in N. A. Nekrasov, Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works), vols. IX, X. Leningrad, 1984—5; Vospominaniia (1889, 1890; various edns from 1927—1972); Stepnaia baryshnia, in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; Rasskaz v pis'makh, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

Panova, Vera Fedorovna (b. 1905, Rostov-on-Don; d. 1973, St. Petersburg; married: 1) journalist A. V. Starosel'skii; 2) journalist B. Vakhtin (arrested, 1936, died in camp); 3) writer D. Ya. Dar). From lower middle class (meshchane); left gymnasium during 2nd year, self-educated; journalist, 1920s—30s; started writing late 1930s; member of Union of Soviet Writers, 1946; writer, playwright, screenwriter; Stalin Prizes for Sputniki, 1947; Kruzhilikha, 1948; Iasnyi bereg, 1950

Writings: Sputniki. Moscow and Leningrad, 1946; Kruzhilikha. Molotov, 1947; Iasnyi bereg. Leningrad, 1949; Vremena goda. Moscow, 1954; Sentimental'nyi roman. Leningrad, 1958; Valya Volodia. Rasskazy. Moscow, 1960; Liki na zare. Istoricheskaia povest’. Leningrad, 1965; Pogovorim o strannostiakh liubvi. P'esy. Leningrad, 1968; Zametki literatora. Leningrad, 1972; O moei zhizni, knigakh i chitateliakh. Leningrad, 1975. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: The Train, tr. E. Manning and M. Budberg. London, 1948; The Factory, tr. Moura Budberg. London, 1949; Bright Shore, tr. B. Isaacs, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1959), 3—142; Looking Ahead (Kruzhilikha), tr. David Skvirsky. Moscow, 1955; Span of the Year, tr. Vera Traill. London, 1957; Serezha and Valya. New York, 1964; Selected Works, tr. Olga Shartse and Eve Manning. Moscow, 1976; from Bright Shore, tr. Ruth Kreuzer in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II. For complete listing see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Parkau Aleksandra Petrovna (b. 1889, Novocherkassk; d. 1954, USSR; married Nilus). Poet, satirist. The earliest woman poet in Harbin, she settled there during World War I with her husband, Colonel E. Kh. Nilus, a military lawyer and historian. In the 1920s, Parkau's poetry often appeared in Harbin periodicals, and she held a literary salon. In 1933 in Shanghai she continued to write poetry and participate in literary circles; in the late 1940s, she followed her son and his family to the USSR

Writings: Ogon’ neugasimyi. Shanghai, 1937; Rodnoi strane. Shanghai, 1942

Parnok, Sofiia Iakovlevna (pseudonym Andrei Polianin; b. Parnokh, 1885, Taganrog; d. 1933, Karinskoe). Poet, critic, opera librettist, translator

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Petrograd, 1916; Rozy Pierii. Moscow and Petrograd, 1922; Loza. Moscow, 1923; Muzyka. Moscow, 1926; Vpolgolosa. Moscow, 1928; Sobranie stikhotvorenii. Ann Arbor, 1979; poems in M. L. Gasparov, Russkii stikh. Daugavpils, 1989; and Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: Poems in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967; Conditions, 6 (1980); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; Kelly Anthology and Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I. From ‘Noted names’ in Kelly Utopias

Pavlova, Karolina Karlovna (b. Jaenisch/Ianish, 1807, Moscow; d. 1893, Dresden). Of German, French, English and Russian extraction. Daughter of physics professor; well-educated at home; moved in Moscow literary circles in 1820s; failed romance with Adam Mickiewicz in late 1820s profoundly influenced life and later poetry; married writer Nikolai Pavlov in 1837, by whom she had one son; active as translator in 1820s and 1830s; wrote original Russian poetry from late 1830s until mid-1860s; salon hostess c. 1839—52; endured political and marital troubles from late 1840s onward; separated from husband, went to Dorpat in 1853, and settled in Dresden 1858. Little is known of her life, but from this point on apparently wrote little Russian poetry, although continued literary activities until death

Writings: Das Nordlicht. Dresden, 1833; Les prèludes. Paris, 1839; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1863; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works). 2 vols., ed. Valerii Briusov. Moscow, 1915; Polnoe sobranie stikhotvorenii. Moscow and Leningrad, 1964; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1985. Poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.; Moskovskaia muza 1799—1997, ed. G. D. Klimova. Moscow, 1998

In translation: A Double Life, tr. Barbara Heldt Monter. Ann Arbor, mi, 1978; 3rd, revised edn, Oakland, ca, 1996; poems in The Penguin Book of Russian Verse, ed. Dimitri Obolensky, 1962; repr. London, 1969; Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; The Portable Nineteenth-Century Russian Reader, ed. George Gibian. New York, 1993; Kelly Anthology; Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Petrovskaia, Nina (b. 1884, d. 1928). Writer of short stories, feuilletons, and reviews

Writings: “Lozh’,” in Korabli. Moscow, 1907; “Iz tsikla “Pesni liubvi,” in Almanakh Kristall. Khar'kov, 1908; Sanctus Amor. St. Petersburg, 1908; Nakanune. Unpublished, 1922–4

Petrovskaia, Ol'ga. Poet

Writings: Kryl'ia vzmakhnuvshie. Harbin, 1920

Petrovykh, Mariia Sergeevna (married name Golovacheva; b. 1913, Norskii posad; d. 1979, Moscow). Poet, translator of Armenian poetry. Instrumental in helping poets such as Akhmatova get published but published little herself during her lifetime. Her poetry was collected for publication only in 1968

Writings: Dal'nee derevo. Erevan, 1968; Prednaznachenie. Moscow, 1983; Cherta gorizonta. Erevan, 1986; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1991; Koster v nochi. Iaroslavl’, 1991

In translation: poems in Russian Literature Triquarterly 5 (1972); poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Petrushevskaia, Liudmila Stefanovna (b. 1938, Moscow). Playwright, journalist, and prose writer. Left Moscow with family during repression. Spent part of childhood in orphanages. Returned 1956. Graduated Moscow State University where she studied journalism. Worked for Moscow Radio and Moscow Television. Began writing in 1960s. Prior to perestroika ran into trouble with the censorship apparatus for the gloomy nature of her writing. One of most important voices to emerge in late Soviet and post-Soviet period. Currently resides in Moscow

Writings: Skazki bez podskazki. Moscow, 1981; Bessmertnaia liubov’. Moscow, 1988; Pesni dvadtsatogo veka. Moscow, 1988; Tri devushki v golubom. Moscow, 1989; Svoi krug. Moscow, 1990; Lechenie Vasiliia i drugie skazki. Moscow, 1991; Vremia: noch’, Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1992); Po doroge Boga Erosa. Moscow, 1993; Taina doma: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1995; Bal poslednego cheloveka. Moscow, 1996; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 5 vols. Khar'kov, 1996; Nastoiashchie skazki. Moscow, 1997, 1999; Dom devushek: rasskazy i povesti. Moscow, 1998, 1999; Malen'kaia Groznaia, Moscow, 1998; Naidi menia, son. Moscow, 2000; Karamzin derevenskii dnevnik. St. Petersburg, 2000

In translation: Four by Petrushevskaya, tr. Alma Law. Scarsdale, NY, 1984; Clarissa and Other Stories, tr. Alma Law. Scarsdale, NY, 1985; “Our Crowd,” tr. Helena Goscilo, Michigan Quarterly Review (Fall, 1998); “Nets and Traps,” tr. Sigrid McLaughlin, in The Image of Women in Contemporary Soviet Fiction, ed. McLaughlin. New York, 1989; Three Girls in Blue in Stars in the Morning Sky: Five Plays from the Soviet Union, tr. Michael Glenny. London, 1989; “Mania,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “The Violin,” tr. Marina Ledkovsky in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Our Crowd,” in Glasnost: An Anthology of Literature under Gorbachev. Ann Arbor, MI, 1990; “The Overlook,” tr. Dobrochna Dyrcz-Freeman in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; “The New Family Robinson,” tr. G. Bird in Dissonant Voices: The New Russian Fiction, ed. Oleg Chukhontsev. London, 1991; Cinzano: Eleven Plays, tr. Stephen Mulrine. London, 1991. The Time: Night, tr. Sally Laird. London, 1994; Immortal Love, tr. Sally Laird. London; “That Kind of Girl,” tr. Lise Brody in Aiken, Susan, Adele Barker, Maya Koreneva, and Ekaterina Stetsenko (eds.), Dialogues/Dialogi: Literary and Cultural Exchanges Between (ex-) Soviet and American Women. Durham, NC, 1994., 1995. “Fairy Tales for Grownup Children,” tr. Jane Taubman in Glas 13 (1996). For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II and Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994.

Poliakova, Tat'iana. Graduate of Ivanovo State University with a degree in language and literature. Writer of ironic detective fiction

Writings: De’ gi dlia killera. Moscow, 1997, 1998; Tonkaia shtuchka. Moscow, 1997; Ia-vashi nepriiatnosti. Moscow, 1997; Stroptivaia mishen’. Moscow, 1998; Ee malen’ kaia taina. Moscow, 1998, 1999; Zhestokii mir muzhchin. Moscow, 1998; Kak by ne tak. Moscow, 1998, 1999; Moi liubimyi killer. Moscow, 1999; Nevinnye damskie shalosti. Moscow, 1998; Sestrichki ne promakh. Moscow, 1998; Chego khochet zhenshchina. Moscow, 1999; Kapkan na sponsora. Moscow, 1999; Chumovaia damochka. Moscow, 1999; Otpetye plutovki. Moscow, 1999; Cherta s dva. Moscow, 1999; Ovechka v volch’ ei shkure. Moscow, 2000; Ia-vashi nepriiatnosti. Moscow, 2000; Baryshnia i khuligan. Moscow, 2000. For more references, see http://www.eksmo.ru

Polianskaia, Irina (married name Kravchenko; b. 1952, Kasli, the Urals). Writer of prose fiction. The daughter of a survivor of a German prison camp, of Kolyma, and exposure to radiation. Studied music and then theater before entering the Gorky Institute of World Literature from which she graduated in 1980. First published fiction in 1983

Writings: Predlagaemye obstoiatel'stva. Moscow, 1988. Title story also included in Chisten’ kaia zhizn’, comp. A. Shavkuta; Poslannik. Moscow, 1990; “Ploshchad’,” “Sel'va,” and “Zhizn’ dereva,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla, comp. L. Vaneeva; “Chistaia zona,” Znamia 1 (1990) also in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; “Bednoe serdtse Mani,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) (September 5, 1990); “Mama,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 11 (1990); Chistaia zona. Moscow, 1991; “Rasskazy,” Znamia 5 (1993) (cycle of stories including “Penal,” “Son,” and “Zhizel’”); “Sneg idet tikho-tikho.” “Perekhod.” Rasskazy, Znamia, 12 (1994); “Tikhaia komnata. Rasskaz,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1995); “Prokhozhdenie teni,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1—2 (1997)

In translation: “Mitigating Circumstances,” tr. Michele Berdy in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990. “The Pure Zone,” tr. Rachel Osorio and Joanne Turnbull, Glas 13 (1996); “The Clean Zone,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution; “Where Did the Streetcar Go,” tr. Julie Barnes in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “The Game,” tr. Ayesha Kagal and Natasha Perova in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.

Polonskaia, Elizaveta Grigor'evna (b. Movshenzon, 1890, Warsaw; d. 1969, Leningrad). Poet, translator, journalist, children's writer, and memoirist. Member of the Serapion Brothers group, trained as a doctor in Paris, returned to Russia in 1915. Served as a doctor during World War II while continuing to write

Writings: Znameniia. St. Petersburg, 1921; Pod kamennym dozhdem. St. Petersburg, 1923; Goda: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Leningrad, 1935; Novye stikhi. Leningrad, 1937; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow and Leningrad, 1966. For more complete listings, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Pospelova, Mar'ia Alekseevna (b. 1780, d. 1805). Author of poetry and prose. From an impoverished gentry family in Vladimir; died young from consumption. Major works include Luchshie chasy zhizni moei (Moscow, 1798), for which she was rewarded with a diamond ring from Paul I; and Nekotorye cherty prirody i istinny (Moscow, 1801)

Pregel, Sofia (b. 1894/7, Odessa; d. 1972, Paris). Jewish descent, daughter of wealthy industrialist; mother Rosa Glazer pianist, singer. Attended progressive Chudnovskii Gymnasium; began writing poetry as schoolgirl. Mikhailovsky theater studio; performed for two seasons, Odessa; studied voice, Petrograd Conservatory. Emigrated with family to Berlin, 1922; participant in literary circle “Kruzhok poetov”; published verse in major èmigrè periodicals. To Paris, 1932; contributor to Sovremennye zapiski, Chisla; published three verse collections, 1935—8. At start of World War II, left for US, New York; American citizenship; established literary journal Novosel'e; published several short stories. To Paris, 1948; helped establish publishing house “Rifma”, main venue for èmigrè poetry; published three more verse collections before death by cancer; a fourth appeared posthumously, also 3-vol. memoir of prerevolutionary life

Writings: Razgovor s pamiat'iu. Paris, 1935; Solnechnyi proizvol. Paris, 1937; Polden’. Paris, 1939; “Krymskaia mozaika,” Novosel'e 1 (1942); “Potonuvshee zakholust'e,” Novosel'e 2 (1942); “Gnom,” Novosel'e 3 (1942); “Zapisnaia knizhka,” Novosel'e 6 (1942); Berega. Paris, 1953; Vstrecha. Paris, 1958; Vesna v Parizhe. Paris, 1966; Poslednie stikhi. Paris, 1973; Moe detstvo, vols I—II. Paris, 1973; vol. III, 1974

In translation: poem in Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Prismanova, Anna Semenova (b. Prisman, 1892, Libau, Latvia; d. 1960, Paris; m. poet Aleksandr Ginger; two sons). Jewish Russian family, mother died young, raised by stepmother, Libau. To Moscow c. 1918, joined group “Literaturnyi osobniak”; to St. Petersburg c. 1920; by 1921 member of Union of Poets. Emigrated to Berlin, 1922, joined group “Chetyre plius odin,” published in Bely's Epopeia. To Paris, 1924; married Ginger, 1926, two sons. Active in èmigrè literary organizations; helped found Union of Young Poets and Writers (1925), involved in “Kochev'e” (early 1930s), “Krug” (1935—9). First verse collection, 1937, with poems from 1924—36. In Paris through Occupation; Soviet citizenship in 1946, did not return. Headed postwar “formist” group; published three more vols. of poetry, several stories in French and Russian. Died of heart disease

Writings: Ten’ i telo. Paris, 1937; “Les coqs,” Cahiers du Sud 331 (1942); Bliznetsy. Paris, 1946; “Les fleur et couronnes,” Cahiers du Sud 353 (1946); Sol’. Paris, 1949; Vera: liricheskaia povest’. Paris, 1960; “O gorode i ogorode,” Mosty 12 (1966)

In translation: poems in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967; Pachmuss A Russian Cultural Revival; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.; poetry and story in Kelly Anthology; poem tr. C. Kelly, New Poetry Quarterly 2 (1995)

Recent editions: Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works). The Hague, 1990

Puchkova, Ekaterina Naumovna (b. 1792, d. 1867). Poet, essayist. Friend of Anna Bunina, to whom she addressed a valedictory poem on the latter's departure to England. Major works include Pervye opyty v proze (St. Petersburg, 1812). Work reprinted with laudatory comments in Damskii zhurnal during the 1820s

Rachinskaia, Elizaveta Nikolaevna (b. 1904, Helsingfors; d. 1993, London; married name Gusel'nikova). Poet, short story writer, journalist. Emigrated to Harbin in 1918. Left China for Australia and Great Britain

Writings: Kliuchi. Harbin, 1926; Dzhebel’-Kebir. Harbin, 1937; Komu v Kharbine zhit’ khorosho. Harbin, 1940; Pereletnye ptitsy. San Francisco, 1982; Kaleidoskop zhizni. Paris, 1990

Radlova, Anna Dmitrievna (b. Darmolatova, 1891, St. Petersburg; d. 1949, Shcherbakov). Poet, critic, and accomplished translator of the classics from English and French. Little of her works survived as a result of her persecution under Stalin. Died in a labor camp

Writings: Soty. Petrograd, 1918; Korabli. Petrograd, 1920; Krylatyi gos’. Petrograd, 1922; Bogoroditsyn korabl’. Berlin, 1923

In translation: poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Ratushinskaia, Irina Borisovna (b. 1954, Odessa). Poet, memoirist, political activist. Lives in England

Writings: Stikhi. Poems, Poémes. Ann Arbor, 1984; Ia dozhivu. New York, 1986; Vne limita. Izbrannoe (Selections). Frankfurt, 1986; Prose: Skazka o trekh golovakh. Tenafly, nj, 1986; Stikhi. Chicago, 1988; Seryi tsvet nadezhdy. London, 1989; Odessity. Moscow, 1996; Ten'portreta. Moscow, 2000

In translation: No, I'm Not Afraid. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1986; A Tale of Three Heads, tr. Diane Nemec Ignashev. Tenafly, nj, 1986; Beyond the Limit, tr. Frances Padorr Brent and Carol J. Avins. Evanston, 1987; Pencil Letter. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1988; Gray is the Color of Hope, tr. Alyona Kojevnikov. New York, 1988; In the Beginning, tr. Alyona Kojevnikov. New York, 1991; Dance with a Shadow, tr. David McDuff. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1992; Wind of the Journey: Poems. Chicago, 2000

Reznikova, Nataliia Semenovna (b. 1908, Irkutsk, Russia; d. 2000, New York, married names: Tarby; Deriuzhinskaia). Novelist, poet, journalist. See Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994., 536–7

Writings: Izmena. Harbin, 1935; Pushkin i Soban'skaia. Harbin, 1936; Raba Afrodity. Harbin, 1936; Pobezhdennaia. Harbin, 1937; Pesni zemli. Harbin, 1938; Ty. Harbin, 1942

Rostopchina, Evdokiia Petrovna (pseudonym Iasnovidiashchaia; b. Sushkova, 1811; d. 1858, Moscow; married Count Andrei Fedorovich Rostopchin 1833.) Poet, prose writer, salon hostess. Two daughters and one son; daughter Lydiia later wrote and publ. poetry. Born and raised in Moscow; 1836 moved to St. Petersburg. Her Saturday salon included Pushkin, Zhukovsky, Petr Pletnev. R. was virtually exiled to Moscow for her ballad “Nasil'nyi brak” (“The Forced Marriage,” 1846) an allegory of Russian-Polish relations. In the last ten years of her life, R. wrote mainly novels and plays incl. Vozvrat Chatskogo v Moskvu (1856) and the novel in verse Dnevnik devushki (1840s and 1850s)

Writings: Ocherki bol’ shogo sveta. St. Petersburg, 1839; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1841; Stikhotvoreniia, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1856—8; U pristani. Roman v pis’ makh, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1857; Dnevnik devushki. St. Petersburg, 1866; Sochineniia (Works), 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1890; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works). St. Petersburg, 1910. Poems, in Poety 1840—1850-kh godov; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Tsaritsy muz; Moskovskaia muza, ed. G. D. Klimova

In translation: “Rank and Money,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Russian and Polish Women's Fiction, ed. Helena Goscilo. Knoxville, TN, 1985; Slavic and East European Journal 30:2 (1986); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; Kelly Anthology; poems and the play Chatsky's Return to Moscow excerpted in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. I

Recent editions: “Dom sumasshedshikh v Moskve v 1858g,” in Epigramma i satira: iz istorii literaturnoi bo’ by XIX veka. Moscow and Leningrad, 1931—21; repr. Oxford, 1975, Stikhotvoreniia. Proza. Pis’ ma, ed. Boris Romanov. Moscow, 1986; Talisman: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye liriki. Moscow, 1987. Schastlivaia zhenshchina: Literaturnye sochineniia (1991); “Poedinok,” in Russkaia romanticheskaia povest’. Moscow, 1992; Palazzo Forli (1993)

Rubina, Dina (b. 1953, Tashkent). Studied music at the Tashkent Conservatory. Began publishing prose fiction in her teens. Moved to Moscow in 1984; emigrated to Israel in 1988. In 1991 awarded the Arie Dulchik Prize for Literature

Writings: Kogda zhe poidet sneg? … Tashkent, 1980; Zavtra, kak obychno. Plovdiv, 1985; Otvorite okno. Tashkent, 1987; Dvoinaia familiia. Moscow, 1990; “Doch’ Bukhary,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1993); “Vo vratakh Tvoikh,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 5 (1993); Odin intelligent uselsia na doroge. Jerusalem, 1994; “Itak, prodolzhaem!‥ Monolog naturshchitsy,” Dialog 1 (Moscow, 1996); Kamera naezzhaet. Moscow, 1996; “‘Vot idet Messiia!‥ ’”Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 9—10 (1996); Angel konvoinyi. Moscow, 1997; Uroki muzyki. Moscow, 1998

In translation: “Recapitulation,” tr. Alex Miller, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1987); “That Strange Man Altukhov,” tr. June Goss and Elena Goreva, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1989); “The Double-Barreled Name,” tr. Marian Schwartz, From the Soviets, Special issue of Nimrod 33: 2 (Spring/Summer 1990); “The Blackthorn,” tr. Nicholas Short, Soviet Literature (Moscow), 1988; “The Blackthorn,” tr. Brittain Smith in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “On Upper Maslovka,” tr. Marian Schwartz, Glas 13 (1996)

Runova, Ol'ga Pavlovna (b. Meshcherskaia, 1864, Smolensk province; d. 1952; married: 1) Runov, 1882; 2) Bogdanov, 1889). Precocious daughter of provincial gentry. 1879, attended teachers’ college for women, St. Petersburg; sympathy for radical movement. First published 1887; and in 1890, by Tolstoy's publishing house “Posrednik” (“Intermediary”); stories on peasantry demonstrate influence of Tolstoyanism. 1905, exiled to Saratov for several years for revolutionary activity. After Revolution, wrote pamphlets on revolutionary women; last collection of stories published 1927

Writings: “V noch’ pered Rozhdestvom,” suppl. to Nedelia 1 (1887); Likhie podarki. 1890; 8th edn., 1912; “Pastoral,” in Sbornik na pomoshch’ uchashchimsia zhenshchinam. Moscow, 1901; Pavliuk. Saratov, 1904; 3rd edn, Moscow, 1912; “Utrennichki” i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1905; Letiashchie teni. Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1912; “Bez zaveta,” Sovremennyi mir 10 (1913); “Lunnyi svet,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 4—5 (1914); Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), vol. I Lunnyi svet; vol. II Mudrost’ zhizni. Petrograd, 1916; Babushka kommunizma Klara Tsetlin. Moscow, 1924; Bol'shaia dusha (N. K. Krupskaia). Moscow and Leningrad, 1924; U kornia. 1904—1906. Moscow and Leningrad, 1926; 2nd edn, Moscow, 1927; Polden’. Rasskazy. Moscow and Leningrad, 1927

In translation: Russian Boy. Fragment of an Autobiography from 1916—1924. London, 1942; “The Thief,” in Soviet Stories of the Last Decade, tr. Elizaveta Fen. London, 1945

Saburova, Irina Evgen'evna (b. 1907, Riga; d. 1979, Munich; married: 1) poet, journalist A. M. Perfil'ev; 2) Baron von Rosenberg). Raised in Riga. Began writing early, published first story at 16. Contributed to Riga journals, mostly fairy tale-novellas. Emigrated after Soviet occupation of Baltic, 1940; lived nomadic life; camp for displaced persons near Munich, 1946; produced own books on linotype machine, incl. account of camp life, Dipilogicheskaia azbuka, later incorporated into O nas. Published several more collections of fairy tales, single vol. of verse, anti-utopian tale Posle…, illustrated monograph on poet Anna Pavlova, historical novel about Russian life in Baltics. In Munich until death

Writings: “Chezare,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 9 (1935); “Proshchenoe voskresen'e,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 2 (1936); “Izumrudnyi persten’,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 6 (1936); “Plant goroda Sankt-Peterburga,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 7 (1936); “Zheleznye tiul'pany,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 8—9 (1936); “Praktiki radi,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 5 (1937); “Oleni,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 7 (1937); “Alesha,” 8—9 (1937); “Vstrecha,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 11 (1937); “Na elke u printsa,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 12 (1937); “Pis'mo poeta,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 38 (1938); Ten’ sinego marta. Riga, 1938; Dama tref. Sbornik rasskazov. Munich, 1946; Dipilogicheskaia azbuka. Munich, 1946; Korolevstvo Alykh Bashen’ . Rozhdestvenskie rasskazy. Munich, 1947; “Professor istorii,” Literaturnyi sovremennik 3 (1952); “Vara,” Grani 19 (1953); Bessmertnyi lebed’ (Anna Pavlova). New York, 1956; Razgovor molcha. Sbornik stikhov. Munich, 1956; Kopilka vremeni. Rasskazy. Munich, 1957; Posle… Munich, 1961; Korabli starogo goroda. Istoricheskii roman iz zhizni russkoi Baltiki 1924—1944. Munich, 1963; Gorshochek nezhnosti, 1965; Schastlivoe zerkalo. Rasskazy. Munich, 1966; O nas. Roman. Munich, 1972; Korolevstvo. Munich, 1976

In translation: stories in Pachmuss, A Russian Cultural Revival and Russian Literature in the Baltic Between the World Wars

Recent editions: Alykh Bashen’ korolevstvo. Moscow, 2000

Sadur, Ekaterina (b. 1973, Novosibirsk). Writer of prose fiction. Moved to Moscow in 1985 with her mother Nina Sadur

Writings: “Chuzhoi dnevnik,” Novaia iunost’ 5—6 (1994); “Iz teni v svet pereletaia,” Znamia 8 (1994); Prazdnik starukh na more. Vologda, 1998

In translation: “Kozlov's Nights,” tr. Rachel Osorio in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.

Sadur, Nina (b. Kolesnikova, 1950, Novosibirsk). Writer of prose fiction and plays. Moved to Moscow in 1978 where she completed a program of study at the Institute of Literature in 1983. Entered the Soviet Union of Writers in 1989 as a playwright. Experienced difficulties publishing before the 1990s. Nominated for the Russian Booker Prize in 1993. Won the “Znamia” Prize in 1997 for her story “Nemets.”

Writings: “Eto moe okno,” Sibirskie ogni 7 (1977); “Novoe znakomstvo,” Teatr 4 (1986); Poka zhivye. VAAP, 1987; Chudnaia baba. Moscow, 1989, staged in US as “Wonderbroad”; “Devochka noch'iu,” in Vstrechnyi khod. Moscow, 1989. Issued separately, Moscow, 1992; “Ekhai,” Teatr 6 (1989); Ved'miny slezki: kniga prozy. Novosibirsk, 1990; Moscow, 1994; “Pronikshie,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla (a suite of stories including “Blesnulo,” “Milen'kii, ryzhen'kii,” “Kol'tsa,” “Dve nevesty,” “Shelkovistye volosy,” “Chervivyi synok,” “Zlye devushki,” “Siniaia ruka,” “Zamerzli,” and “Ved'miny slezki”); “Krasnyi paradiz” and “Morokob,” Siuzhety 1 (1990); “Chto-to otkroetsia,” in Vidimost’ nas. Moscow, 1991; “Krasnyi paradiz (P'esa v I akte),” in Novye amazonki; “Cherti, suki, komunnal'nye kozly …,” Teatr 6 (1992); “Iug,” Znamia 10 (1992); “Milen'kii, ryzhen'kii,” Teatr 8 (1992); Stories in Soglasie, 1992 and Ural, 1993; Devochka noch'iu. Moscow, 1993; “Slepye pesni,” Znamia 10 (1995) (the third part of her novel Sad); “Zaikusha. Povest’,” Strelets 2 (1995); Nemets. Roman, Znamia 6 (1997); “O realizme prizrachnogo,” Zolotoi vek 10 (1997); Sad. Vologda, 1997; “Som-s-usom,” Zolotoi vek 10 (1997); Obmorok: kniga p’ es. Vologda, 1999; “Zapreshcheno,” Znamia 2 (1999); Chudesnye znaki. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Touched: Little Stories,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution; “Wicked Girls,” tr. Wendy Fornoff in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Worm-eaten Sonny,” tr. Wendy Fornoff in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Witch's Tears,” tr. Alexander Maidan in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.; excerpts from “Witch's Tears,” tr. Alexander Maidan, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992); “Irons and Diamonds,” tr. Andrew Bromfield, Glas 6 (1993); Frozen (one-act play) in Kelly Anthology; Witch's Tears and Other Stories, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1997

Sedakova, Ol'ga Aleksandrovna (b. 1949, Moscow). Poet, educated at Moscow State University and the Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies, with a candidate's dissertation on Slavic mythology (1982). Teaches on Philosophy Faculty, Moscow State University, lives in Moscow. Prolific scholar and translator, selected examples given below

Writings: “Shkatulka s zerkalom. Ob odnom glubinnom motive A. A. Akhmatovoi,” Uchenye zapiski Tartusskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta 641 (Trudy po znakovym sistemam), 17 (1984), 93—108; Vrata, okna, arki: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. Paris, 1986; Kitaiskoe puteshestvie, stely i nadpisi, starye pesni. Moscow, 1990; “O granitsakh poezii. Velimir Khlebnikov v noveishikh zarubezhnykh issledovaniiakh,” in Russkaia literatura v zarubezhnykh issledovaniiakh 1980-kh godov. Moscow, 1990, 46—75; “O pogibshem literaturnom pokolenii: pamiati Leni Gubanova,” Volga 6 (1990), 135—46; “Mednyi vsadnik: kompositsiia konflikta,” Rossiia-Russia 7 (Marsilio Editori, 1991), 39—55; “Vospominaniia o Venedikte Erofeeve,” Teatr 9 (1991), 98—103; “Zametki i vospominaniia o raznykh stikhotvoreniiakh, a takzhe POKHVALA POEZII,” Volga 6 (1991), 135—64; with M. Gasparov, “Dialogi o Bakhtine,” Novyi krug 1 (Kiev, 1991), 113—17; “Znak, smysl, vest’,” in Nezamechennaia zemlia. Moscow and St. Petersburg, 1992, 249—52; “Puteshestvie v Briansk,” Volga 5—6 (1992), 138—57; “Muzhestvo i posle nego: zametki perevodchika Muzhestva byt’ P. Tillikha,” Strana i mir 3: 69 (May—June, 1992), 159—70; Stikhi. Moscow, 1994; “Frantsisk, chelovek tainstvennyi,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 3—4 (1994), 69—76; “Rassuzhdenie o metode,” NLitO 27 (1997), 177—90; “V Geraklitovu reku vtoroi raz ne voidesh’,” Znamia 6 (1998), 190—5; with V. Bibikhin, et al., Nashe polozhenie: obraz nastoiashchego. Moscow, 2000

Sedakova, Ol'ga AleksandrovnaTranslations: Paul Claudel, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Moscow, 1992; “Rainer Maria Rilke,” Rodnik 8 (1988), 13—18; Ezra Pound, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1992; “Ezra Paund: 1885—1972—1995,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 6 (1995), 52–5Google Scholar

In translation: Poems in Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 129—36; “A Rare Independence,” Brodsky Through the Eyes of His Contemporaries, ed. V Polukhina. Basingstoke, 1992, 237—59; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 268—79; Glas 4 (1993), 221—7; “Fifth Stanzas,” in Kelly Anthology; The Silk of Time, ed. Valentina Polukhina. Keele, 1994; The Wild Rose, tr. Richard McKane. London, 1996; poems, tr. Catriona Kelly in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II; essay: “The Vacancy for a Poet,” in Rereading Russian Poetry, ed. Stephanie Sandler, New Haven, CT, 1999, 71—7

Seifullina, Lydiia Nikolaevna (b. 1889, nr. Magnitogorsk; d. 1954, Moscow; married to critic and journalist V. Pravdukhin). Daughter of peasant woman and Tatar father, village priest. Started working at 17; first published 1917. Member of Socialist Revolutionary Party (1917—19); 1920 graduated from Moscow Higher Pedagogical Courses. Husband executed, 1939; Seifullina also possibly arrested. Published best experimental prose in 1920s; subsequently more active as dramatist, journalist and educator, later fiction displays constraints of Socialist Realism

Writings: Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1925; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 6 vols. Moscow and Leningrad, 1929—31; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 4 vols. Moscow, 1968—9; Sochineniia (Works), 2 vols. Moscow, 1980

In translation: “The Old Woman,” in Azure Cities. Stories of New Russia, ed. Joshua Kunitz. New York, 1929; “The Lawbreakers,” in Soviet Literature, ed. George Reavey and Marc L. Slonim. New York, 1934; excerpt from The Lawbreakers, tr. Lisa Taylor in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Serebrennikova, Aleksandra Nikolaevna (b.Petrova, 1883, Macha, Lenskie Goldfields; d. 1975, San Francisco). Poet, journalist

Writings: Tsvety kitaiskoi poezii (translations of Chinese poetry from English translations, with her husband I. I. Serebrennikov). Tianjin, 1938; Velikaia legenda. San Francisco, 1967

Shaginian, Marietta Sergeevna (b. 1888, Moscow; d. 1982, Moscow). Poet, prose writer, journalist, dramatist. Born into a family of Armenian intelligentsia, Shaginian wrote prolifically. Embraced the Bolshevik Revolution and became associated with the official Soviet literary establishment

Writings: Pervye vstrechi. Moscow, 1909; Orientalia. Moscow, 1913; Mess-mend, ili Ianki v Petrograde. Leningrad, 1927; Kik. Leningrad, 1929; Gidro-tsentral’. Leningrad, 1931; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 5 vols. Moscow, 1971—5; Chelovek i vremia. Moscow, 1980. For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: “Three Looms,” in Azure Cities, ed. J. Kunitz. New York, 1929; Creative Freedom and the Soviet Artist. London, 1953; Journey through Soviet Armenia. Moscow, 1954; Retracing Lenin's Steps. Moscow, 1974; “Seeing in the Twentieth Century,” in Always a Woman. Moscow, 1987; “Man and Time,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 9 (1989); Mass Mend: Yankees in Petrograd. Ann Arbor, 1991; “The Corinthian Canal,” in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Shakhova, Elizaveta Nikitichna (b. 1822, St. Petersburg; d. Staraia Ladoga, 1899). Daughter of naval officer who encouraged literary interests; father d. 1834; compared to Kul'man when published first book at 15. Visited Glinkas’ and Maikova's homes; friends included Turgenev and Benediktov; published in journals late 1830s—50s. 1845 entered Spaso-Borodinskii Monastery in Moscow; 1863 took the veil, and adopted name Mother Mariia. Continued writing mainly on religious subjects until her death

Writings: Opyty v stikhakh piatnadtsatiletnei devitsy Elisavety Shakhovoi. St. Petersburg, 1837; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1839; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1840; Povesti v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1842; Mirianka i otshel'nitsa. St. Petersburg, 1849; “Pamiatnye zapiski o zhizni igumenii Marii, osnovatel'nitsy Spaso-borodinskogo obshchezhitel'nogo monastyria,” Strannik 5—6 (1865); Iudif. Moscow, 1877; Sochineniia v stikhakh, 3 vols., ed. N. N. Shakhov. St. Petersburg, 1911. Poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: Kelly Anthology

Shakhovskaia, Zinaida Alekseevna, Princess (pseudonyms: “Jacques Croisè”, Z. Sarana; b. 1906, Moscow; married S. S. Malevskii-Malevich, 1926). Brother Dmitrii Shakhovskoi, later Bishop of Russian Orthodox Church in San Francisco. Raised in Moscow and estate Matovo, Tula province; fled Russia with family from Novorossiisk to Constantinople, 1920; American College in Turkey, 1921—3; to Brussels with brother Dmitrii, 1923; began writing poetry, participated in literary group “Edinorog”; finished studies, Paris, 1925—6. In Belgian Congo, 1926—8, settled in Belgium, 1928; participated in Paris literary life of 1930s, close to “Paris Note” writers; reporter for Belgian newspaper; ed. Belgian literary journal. During war, French Army Red Cross; participated in Resistance; to London, 1942, ed. French Information Agency; news correspondent in Europe, 1945—8, at Nuremburg trials; decorated by Belgium and France. To Paris, 1949; won Prix de Paris for novel Europe et Valèrius, 1949. Visited Russia on diplomatic passport, 1956—7, inspiration for 4-vol. memoir in French. Head of French and Russian broadcasting, French Radio Television, 1961—8; twice won Prix Therouanne de l'Academie Française for historical works, 1964, 1968. Chief ed. Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)', 1968—78; co-ed. Russkii al'manakh. Member Sociètè des Gens de Lettres de France, French Pen Club; since 1986, Commandeur dans l'Ordre des Arts et des Lettres for literary activities. Most notable for prose works in French, though returned to writing poetry, memoirs, criticism in Russian, 1970s

Writings: Dvadtsat’ odno. Brussels, 1928; Ukhod. Brussels, 1934; Doroga. Tallin, 1935; Vie d'Alexandre Pouchkine. Brussels, 1937; Insomnies. Poémes. Brussels, 1939; Europe et Valèrius. Paris, 1949; Sortie de secours. Paris, 1952; Le dialogue des aveugles. Paris, 1955; La parole devient sang. Paris, 1955; Jeu des massacres. Paris, 1956; Ma Russie habillèe en U. R. S. S. Paris, 1958; La vie quotidienneáMoscou au XVIIe siecle. Paris, 1963; La vie quotidienneáSt. Petersbourg a l’èpoque romantique. Paris, 1967; Tel est mon siécle: I. Lumiéres et ombres. Paris, 1964; II. Une maniére de vivre. Paris, 1965; III. La folle Clio. Paris, 1966; IV. La drôle de paix. Paris, 1967; Pered snom. Paris, 1970; Otrazheniia. Paris, 1975; Rasskazy, stat'i, stikhi. Paris, 1978; V poiskakh Nabokova. Paris, 1979

In translation: The Privilege Was Mine. London, 1958; New York, 1959; London, New York, 1964; The Fall of Eagles: Precursors of Peter the Great. New York, 1964

Recent editions: V poiskakh Nabokova. Otrazheniia. Moscow, 1991

Shapir, Ol'ga Andreevna (b. Kisliakova, 1850, Oranienbaum; d. 1916, Petersburg; m. doctor and revolutionary L. Shapir, 1872). Daughter of former serf, estate manager who worked for Decembrist Pestel’; mother of aristocratic Swedish descent. Educated at Aleksandr Gymnasium, St. Petersburg, 1863, and public Vladimir courses. In 1870s, closely associated with liberal and radical circles in St. Petersburg. First published 1879; well-known writer for next 35 years. In 1890s joined Russian Women's Mutual Philanthropic Society, moderate feminist group. Member of commission in first Duma to draw up petition for women's rights; helped to organize First All-Russian Congress of Women, 1908

Writings: Povesti i rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1889; Ee siiatel'stvo. St. Petersburg, 1890; 3rd edn, 1905; Avdot'iny dochki. St. Petersburg, 1901, and in Uchenova, Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.. Moscow, 1988. Invalidy i novobrantsy. St. Petersburg, 1901; Drug detstva. St. Petersburg, 1903; “V burnie gody,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 1—8 (1906) and St. Petersburg, 1907; 2nd edn, 1910; “Zhenskii s” ezd,” Russkie vedomosti 295 (1908); Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 10 vols. St. Petersburg, 1910—11; “Avtobiografiia” in F. Fidler, Pervye literaturnye shagi. Moscow, 1911; “Zhenskoe bespravie,” Birzhevye vedomosti, June 15, 1916

In translation: “The Settlement,” in Kelly Anthology

Shchepkina-Kupernik, Tat'iana L'vovna (b. 1874, d. 1952; m. name Polynova). Prose writer, playwright, translator, memorist, poet, journalist, actress. Important in Russian theater world before Revolution; author of prize-winning plays. First collection of poetry Iz zhenskikh pisem (From Women's Letters, 1898). Wrote many journalistic articles and reviews; also short stories and numerous memoirs. Received Order of the Red Banner of Labor (1944). Translations include plays by Hugo, Moliére, Lope de Vega, Shakespeare

Writings: “Letnaia kartinka,” Artist 23 (1892); Schast'e. St. Petersburg, 1898; Stranichki zhizni. St. Petersburg, 1898; Iz zhenskikh pisem. Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1898; Nezametnye liudi. Moscow, 1900; Na solntse i v teni. Moscow, 1904; Neotpravlennye pis'ma i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1906; Schastlivaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1911; Oblaka. Moscow, 1912; Dramaticheskie perevody 2—3. Moscow, 1911—1914; Otzvuki voiny. Moscow, 1915; Dni moei zhizni. Moscow, 1928; Ermolova. Moscow, 1972; “Pervyi bal,” in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.

In translation: “A Vision of the War,” and “Deborah,” tr. J. D. Duff in The Soul of Russia, ed. Winifred Stephens Whale. London, 1916; “First Ball,” tr. Melissa Merrill, in Bisha et al

Shcherbakova, Ekaterina (Klim-Shcherbakova). Daughter of Galina Shcherbakova

Writings: Vam i ne snilos’ … Piatnadtsat’ let spustia in Vam i ne snilos’. Moscow, 1996

Shcherbakova, Galina (b. Rezhabek, 1932, Dzerzhinsk). Writer of prose fiction. Trained as a journalist in Rostov University. Lives in Moscow. Laureate of the “Novyi Mir” Prize for 1995. Nominated by editorial board of Novyi Mir for the State Prize of the Russian Federation in literature and art for 1998

Writings: Sprava ostavalsia gorodok. Moscow, 1979; Roman i Iul'ka: P'esa-razmyshleniia. Moscow, 1982; Vam i ne snilos’. Moscow, 1983; Dver’ v chuzhuiu zhizn’. Moscow, 1985. Reissued in 1997 by “AST” Press; Otchaiannaia osen’: Povesti. Moscow, 1985; “Krushenie,” Zhurnalist 1, 2 (1987); Sneg k dobru. Moscow, 1988; “Ei vo vred zhivushchaia,” in Chistye prudy. Moscow, 1989; Krushenie. Moscow, 1990; Anatomiia razvoda. Moscow, 1990; “Tri ‘liubvi’ Mashi Peredreevoi,” in Chistye prudy. Moscow, 1990; “Emigratsiia po-russku [sic] …,” Ogonek, 9 (1991); “Dochki, materi, ptitsy i ostrova,” Soglasie 6 (1991); “Puteshestviia,” Ogonek 20—21 (1992); “Ubikvisty,” Soglasie 2 (1992); “Radosti zhizni,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1995); “Kostochka avokado,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1995); “Love-storiia,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1995); God Aleny: romany. Moscow, 1996; Vam i ne snilos’. Moscow, 1996; Zhenshchiny v igre bez pravil. Moscow, 1996; Mandarinovyi god: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1997; “Mitina liubov’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1997); Prichudy liubvi. Moscow, 1997; Provintsialy v Moskve: romany. Moscow, 1997; Armiia liubovnikov, Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2, 3 (1998); Otchaiannaia osen’. Moscow, 1998; “Aktrisa i militsioner,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1999); “Liudi stol'ko ne zhivut, skol'ko ia khochu rasskazat’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1999)

Screenplays: “Fe Li Ni”: Fedoseeva Lidiia Nikolaevna. Moscow, 1989

In translation: “The Wall,” tr. Helena Goscilo, in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Uncle Khlor and Koriakin,” tr. Mary Zirin, in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “The Three ‘Loves’ of Masha Peredreeva,” tr. Rachel Osorio, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992) and in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.

Shcherbina, Tat'iana Georgievna (b. 1954/6 Moscow). Poet, essayist. Studied at Moscow University in the French department, with some graduate work in theater studies; has worked for Radio Liberty in Moscow and Munich

Writings: Lebedinaia pesnia. Moscow, 1981; Tsvetnye reshetki. Moscow, 1982; Novyi Panteon. Moscow, 1983; Natiurmort s prevrashcheniiami. Moscow, 1985; Nol’ nol’. Moscow, 1987, includes selections from first four books; Ispoved’ shpiona. Moscow, 1988; Prostranstvo. Moscow, 1989; Shcherbina. Moscow, 1991; Zhizn’ bez: Stikhi. Moscow, 1997

In translation: poems in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 294—8; Glas 1 (1991), 237—46; Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 13–22

Shchirovskaia, Elena Nikolaevna (d. Paris 1937). Novelist

Writings: Sbornik rasskazov, miniatiur i pr. Harbin, 1912; Po puti zhizni. Harbin, before 1921; Pered voinoi. Harbin, 1921

Shendrikova, Klavdiia Vasil'evna (b. 1882, Viatka, Russia; d. 1955, San Francisco). Prose writer, playwright

Writings: Iz-za vlasti. Shanghai, 1932; Kreshchenskii vecherok. Shanghai, 1932; Sem'ia Kuznetsovykh. Shanghai, 1936; Zhenshchina iz bara. Shanghai, undated, 1930s; V pautine Shanghaia. Shanghai, 1937

Shkapskaia, Mariia Mikhailovna (b. Andreevskaia, 1891, St. Petersburg; d. 1952, Moscow). Poet, journalist. Mother had been born a serf. Looked after herself from age 11. Arrested and exiled for socialist activity in 1913. Returned to Russia in 1916. Chiefly known for her journalistic prose and her poems de-mythologizing and reconceptualizing motherhood

Writings: Mater dolorosa. Petrograd, 1921, 2nd edn, Berlin-Riga, 1922; Baraban strogogo gospodina. Berlin, 1922; Chas vechernii. Petrograd, 1922; Iav’. Moscow, 1923; Krov’-ruda. Petrograd and Berlin, 1922, 2nd edn, Moscow, 1925; Zemnye remesla. Moscow, 1925; Sama po sebe. Leningrad, 1930; Piatnadtsat’ i odin. Moscow, 1931; Stikhi. London, 1979

In translation: It Actually Happened. A Book of Facts. Moscow, 1942; The Mother and the Stern Master: Selected Poems. Nottingham, 1998; “No Dream,” in Kelly Anthology; poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Shvarts, Elena Andreevna (b. 1948, Leningrad). Poet, lives in St. Petersburg

Writings: Tantsuiushchii David. New York, 1985; Stikhi. Leningrad, 1987; Trudy i dni Lavinii, Monakhini iz Ordena Obrezaniia Serdtsa. Ann Arbor, 1987; Storony sveta. Stikhi. Leningrad, 1989; Stikhi. Leningrad, 1990; Lotsiia nochi. St. Petersburg, 1993; Pesnia ptitsy na dne morskom. St. Petersburg, 1995; Mundus Imaginalis. St. Petersburg, 1996; Zapadno-vostochnyi veter. St. Petersburg, 1997; Opredelenie v durnuiu pogodu. St. Petersburg, 1997; Solo na raskalennoi trube. St. Petersburg, 1998; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy. St. Petersburg, 1999; Dikopis’ poslednego vremeni. St. Petersburg, 2001

In translation: “Coldness and Rationality,” Brodsky Through the Eyes of His Contemporaries, ed. Valentina Polukhina. London, 1992, 215—36; Paradise: Selected Poems, tr. Michael Molnar. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1993; poems in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 289—93; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 246—57; Women's View; Glas 3 (1992), 163—74; Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 211—22; Mapping Codes, 56—57; “Sale of a Historian's Library,” in Kelly Anthology; poems, tr. Sibelan Forrester in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Skopichenko, Ol'ga Alekseevna (b. 1908, Syzran’; d. 1997, San Francisco), married name Konovalova. Poet, short story writer. Emigrated to Harbin, then moved to Shanghai

Writings: Rodnye poryvy. Harbin, 1926; Budushchemu vozhdiu. Tianjin, 1928; Put’ izgnannika. Shanghai, 1932; Pro zaitsa, lisu i ezha. Shanghai, 1930s; U samogo sinego moria. Tubabao, 1949; Nasha zhizn’. Tubabao, 1950; Neugasimoe. USA, 1954; Pamiatka. San Francisco, 1960s; Rasskazy i stikhi. San Francisco, 1994

Sofonova, Ol'ga Vasil'evna (b. 1907, St. Petersburg; d. 1992, Sydney). Poet, prose writer. Emigrated to Harbin, then moved to Shanghai; in both cities worked as a journalist and translator. Went to Australia in 1949, continued to publish poetry and articles in èmigrè journals

Writings: Tainyi kliuch stikhov. Sydney, 1966; Puti nevedomye. Munich, 1980

Sokhanskaia, Nadezhda (Pseudonym “Kokhanovskaia,” b. 1823, d. 1884). Author of prose fiction and autobiography, journalist, ethnographer. Graduated with honors from a boarding school in Khar'kov. On the advice of Petr Pletnev, then ed. of The Contemporary, she wrote an autobiography in a series of letters to him (1847—8, first published 1896). Sokhanskaia was most prolific in the late 1850s and early 1860s. She had ties to the Slavophiles and published many of her works in Ivan Aksakov's Den’ (Day) and Rus’

Writings: Grafinia D***** (1848); Posle obeda v gostiakh, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 8:2 (1858); Iz provintsial'noi gallerei portretov, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 5 (1859) and in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; “Stepnoi tsvetok na mogilu Pushkina: Kriticheskii etiud,” 1859; “Gaika,” Russkoe slovo 4 (1860); Starina: Semeinaia pamiat’, 1861; Kholera: Kamennye baby, 1861; “S khutora. Pis'mo o sviatykh gorakh,” 1864; Sumerechnye rasskazy. Staroe vospominanie tetushki, 1885

In translation: A Conversation after Dinner, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; An After-Dinner Visit, tr. Andrea Lanoux in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Solov'eva, Poliksena (pseudonym Allegro; b. 1867, d. 1924). Poet, prose writer, author of children's stories, editor and publisher of children's magazine

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1899; Inei. St. Petersburg, 1905; ed. Tropinka. 1906—12; Plakun-trava. St. Petersburg, 1909; tr. Lewis Caroll, Prikliucheniia Alisy v strane chudes. St. Petersburg, 1909. “Tainaia pravda” i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1910; Perekrestok. Povest’ v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1913; Prikliucheniia Kroli. Stikhi. St. Petersburg, 1914; Krupenchika. St. Petersburg, 1915; Chudesnoe kol'tso. Narodnye skazki. Moscow, 1915; Kuklin dom. Rasskaz v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1916; Poslednie stikhi. Moscow and St. Petersburg, 1923

In translation: poems, tr. Nancy Lynn Cooper in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Stolitsa, Liubov’ (b. 1884, d. 1934). Poet and dramatist

Writings: Rainia. Moscow, 1908; Lada. Moscow, 1912; Rus’: Tret'ia kniga stikhov. Moscow, 1915; Elena Deeva. Moscow, 1916; Golovoi kover. Unpublished, 1916; Sviataia bludnitsa. Unpublished, c. 1917; Dva Ali. Unpublished, 1926; Rogozhskaia Charovnitsa. Unpublished, 1928; Golos nezrimogo. Sofia, Bulgaria, 1934

Sumarokova, Natal'ia Platonovna (b. 1765, d. 1814). Poet, sister of the Tobol'sk writer and journalist Pankratii Platonovich Sumarokov, in whose journal Irtysh’ she published her epigrams and lyric poems

Sundueva, Ekaterina. Poet

Writings: Pushinki. Harbin, 1927

Sushkova, Mar'ia Vasil'evna (b. Khrapovitskaia, 1752; d. 1803). Poet, prose writer, translator. From a distinguished gentry family (her brother Aleksandr, also a poet, was a highly-placed official at the court of Catherine II). Contributed many poems and translations to periodicals, beginning in 1769

Svin'ina, Anastas'ia Petrovna. Poet; Svin'ina, Ekaterina Petrovna (married name Bakhmeteva, b. 1778 or 1779, d. 1841). Poet, translator. From the family of a highly-placed state official, apparently residing in Pereslavl’-Zalesskii. Published quite widely in late eighteenth-century periodicals, especially PPPV

Tarasova, Elena (b. 1959, Rostov-on-Don). Writer of prose fiction. Grew up in Makhahkala on the Caspian Sea

Writings: “Ne pomniashchaia zla,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla, comp. L. Vaneeva. Moscow, 1990; “Ty khorosho nauchilsia est’, Adam,” in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.

In translation: “She Who Bears No Ill,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution

Tauber, Ekaterina (b. 1903, Khar'kov; d. 1987, Mougin; married Konstantin Starov, 1936). Father lawyer, professor at Khar'kov Business School. Emigrated with parents to Belgrade, 1920; graduate girls’ school, Khar'kov Institute, 1922. From mid-1920s participant in Lermontov Literary Circle, and Russian-Serbian group “Stupen’”; published first verse, 1927; from 1928, member Belgrade filial of Khodasevich's “Perekrestok”. French Department, Belgrade University, 1924—8; taught French and German in Serbian school. Member, Belgrade Union of Russian Writers and Journalists; from 1934, participant in circle “Literaturnaia sreda”; tr., co-ed. anthology of Yugoslavian verse. First book of poetry, 1935. To Mougin, near Cannes, 1936; French citizenship, 1949; taught Russian Carnot Lycèe, Cannes, 1955—71. Continued publishing verse collections, stories, reviews of èmigrè and Soviet writers throughout lengthy career

Writings: ed., Antologiia novoi iugoslavskoi liriki. Belgrade, 1933; Odinochestvo. Berlin, 1935; Pod sen'iu olivy. Paris, 1948; Plecho s plechom. Paris, 1955; “Vozvrashchenie,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 42 (1955); “U poroga,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 53 (1958); “Sosny molodosti,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 59 (1960); “Chuzhie,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 70 (1962); “Annushka,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 89 (1969); “Poslednaia loshad’ Arzhevilia,” Mosty 13—14 (1968); Nezdeshnii dom. Munich, 1973; Vernost’. Paris, 1984

Teffi (b. Nadezhda Aleksandrovna Lokhvitskaia, 1872, Volyn’ province; d. 1952, Paris; married Buchinskii, 1890; three children). Gentry family of distinguished writers; father a famous wit; sister poet Mirra Lokhvitskaia. Secondary school, St. Petersburg; married Polish aristocrat, 1890; left husband for literary career in St. Petersburg, 1900. Published comic poems, stories from 1901; during 1910s, eight vols. prose and poetry. Participant in Symbolist literary circles; short plays staged in St. Petersburg theaters, widespread popularity. To Kiev after Revolution, emigrated through Constantinople, 1919, in Paris, 1920. Organized first èmigrè literary salon; participant in Gippius's “Zelenaia lampa.” Published stories, feuilletons weekly, esp. in Poslednie novosti. 1920s, published two vols. of poetry, three vols. of stories about èmigrè life. 1930s, several vols. of mystical/psychological stories, a novel, memoir of flight from Russia, portraits of contemporaries. War years in Biarritz

Writings: Sem’ ognei. St. Petersburg, 1910; Sol’ zemli (1910); Iumoristicheskie rasskazy, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1910—11; I stalo tak. St. Petersburg, 1912; Vosem’ miniatiur. St. Petersburg, 1913; Dym bez ognia. St. Petersburg, 1914; Karusel’. St. Petersburg, 1914; Miniatiury i monologi, 1915; Nichego podobnogo, 1915; Zhit'e-byt'e, 1916; Nezhivoi zver’. Petersburg, 1916; repr. as Tikhaia zavo’. Paris, 1921; Vchera, 1918; Vostok i drugie rasskazy. Shanghai, 1920; Rasskazy, 2 vols. Kharbin, c. 1921; Tak zhili. Stockholm, 1921; Chernyi iris. Stockholm, 1921; Sbornik Izbrannoe (Selections)rannykh rasskazov. Paris, 1921; Sokrovishche zemli. Berlin, 1921; Stambul i solntse. Berlin, 1921; Rys’. Berlin, 1923; Shamram. Berlin, 1923; Passiflora. Berlin, 1923; Vechernii den’. Prague, 1924; Provorstvo ruk. Moscow and Leningrad, 1926; Gorodok. Paris, 1927; Tango smerti. Moscow and Leningrad, 1927; Parizhskie rasskazy. Moscow, 1927; Kniga iiun’. Belgrade, 1931; Vospominaniia. Paris, 1931; Baba-iaga. Paris, 1932; Avantiurnyi roman. Paris, 1932; P'esy. Paris, 1934; Ved'ma. Berlin, 1936; O nezhnosti. Paris, 1938; Zigzag. Paris, 1939; Vse o liubvi. Paris, 1946; Zemnaia raduga. New York, 1952; Rasskazy. Moscow, 1971

In translation: “The Dog”, tr. E. Haber, Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); “Time,” tr. E. Haber, in The Bitter Air of Exile. Berkeley, 1977; stories in Pachmuss, Temira (ed. and tr.),Women Writers in Russian Modernism. Urbana, IL, 1978 and A Russian Cultural Revival; All About Love, tr. D. Goldstein. Ann Arbor, 1985; one-act play, story in Kelly Anthology; “A Small Town on the Seine,” “Huron” in Kelly Utopias; “The Pipe,” in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II; poem in Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Recent editions: Nostal'giia: rasskazy, vospominaniia. Leningrad, 1989; Iumoristicheskie rasskazy. Moscow, 1990; Vybor kresta. Moscow, 1991; Zhit'e-byt'e: Rasskazy, vospominaniia. Moscow, 1991; Smeshnoe v pechal'nom. Moscow, 1992; Demonicheskaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1995; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 5 vols. Moscow, 1998

Tel'toft, Ol'ga Iaroslavovna (b. 1915, Russia; d. 1945, Harbin; married name Slobodchikova). Poet

Writings: Brennye pesni. Harbin, 1943

Temkina, Marina (b. 1948, Leningrad). Poet and artist, emigrated in 1978, lives in New York

Writings: Chasti chast’. Paris, 1985; V obratnom napravlenii. Paris, 1989; Kalancha: Gendernaia lirika. New York, 1995; with Alfred Corn and Michel Gèrard, Geomnesic Observatory. Metz, 1990

Teplova, Nadezhda Sergeevna (b. 1814, Moscow; d. 1848, Zvenigorod). Born into merchant family; she and sister Serafima (married name Pel'skaia) received good education; published in journals and almanacs from late 1820s until death; literary mentor Mikhail Maksimovich assisted in getting all her collections published. Married Teriukhin in 1837; widowed in 1845; two of her three children d. 1846. Became increasingly devout before her own death

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1833; revised edn, 1838; revised and enlarged, 1860. Poems in Poety 1820—1830-kh godov, ed. L. Ia. Ginzburg and V. E. Vatsuro. 2 vols., Leningrad, 1972, vol. I; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.; V. E. Vatsuro, “Zhizn’ i poeziia Nadezhdy Teplovoi,” in Pamiatniki kul'tury. Novye otkrytiia. Ezhegodnik 1989. Moscow, 1990, 16—43; poems in Moskovskaia muza, ed. G. D. Klimova

In translation: Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Titova, Elizaveta Ivanovna (b. 1780—?). Playwright. Married into the prominent Titov musical and military family. Major works include Gustav Vaza (St. Petersburg, 1809) and Adelaida i Vol'mar (St. Petersburg, 1811)

Tokareva, Viktoriia (b. 1937, Leningrad). Writer of prose fiction and film and television scripts. Holds a degree in scriptwriting from the Moscow State Institute of Cinematography (1967). Began publishing stories while a student at the institute. Has received awards for her film writing

Writings: O tom, chego ne bylo. Moscow, 1969. Reissued Moscow, 1996; Kogda stalo nemnozhko teplee. Moscow, 1972; Zanuda. Tallin, 1977; Letaiushchie kacheli. Moscow, 1978. Reissued Tallin, 1982 and Moscow, 1996; Nichego osobennogo. Moscow, 1983. Reissued Moscow, 1997; “Mezhdu nebom i zemlei,” 1985; “Dlinnyi den’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1986); Letaiushchie kacheli. Nichego osobennogo. Moscow, 1987; “Dva Rasskaza (‘Piat’ figur na postamente’ and ‘Pasha i Pavlusha’),” Oktiab’ 9 (1987); “Pervaia popytka,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1987); “Kirka i ofitser,” Ogonek 10 (March 1991); “Kak ia ob”iavil voinu iaponii,” Krokodil 12 (April 1991); Skazat’ — ne skazat’. Moscow, 1991; Staraia sobaka. Moscow, 1991; “Ia est’. Ty est’. On est’. Rasskaz,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1991); Dzhentl'meny udachi. Moscow, 1993; Korrida. Moscow, 1993. Reissued Moscow, 1995; Den’ bez vran'ia. Moscow, 1994; Kheppi end. Moscow, 1995; “Lavina. Povest’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 10 (1995); Lavina. Moscow, 1996; Na cherta nam chuzhie: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1995; Shla sobaka po roialiu, 2 vols. Moscow, 1995; Vmesto menia. Moscow, 1995; 1996; Loshadi s kryl'iami. Moscow, 1996; Ne sotvori. Moscow, 1996; Rimskie kanikuly. Moscow, 1996; “Sistema sobak,” Oktiabr’ 3 (1996); Koshka na doroge. Moscow, 1997; Mezhdu nebom i zemlei. Moscow, 1997; Mozhno i nel'zia. Moscow, 1997; Nakhal. Moscow, 1997; Odin kubik nadezhdy: povesti, rasskazy. Moscow, 1997; Sentimental'noe puteshestvie. Moscow, 1997; Skazhi mne chto-nibud’ —: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1997; Telokhranitel’: (rasskazy). Moscow, 1997; Kino i vokrug. Moscow, 1998; Odin iz nas. Moscow, 1998; Samyi schastlivyi den’. Moscow, 1998; Nu i pust’. Moscow, 1998; Etot luchshii iz mirov. Moscow, 1999; Gladkoe lichiko. Moscow, 1999; Lilovyi kostium. Moscow, 1999; Perelom. Moscow, 1999; Rozovye rozy. Moscow, 1999; Banketnyi zal. Moscow, 1999; Zvezda v tumane. Moscow, 1999; Malo li chto byvaet. Moscow, 1999; Vse normal'no, vse khorosho. Moscow, 2000

Screenplays and scripts: with Georgii Daneliia, Dzhentl'meny udachi: neliricheskaia komediia. Moscow, 1971; with Georgii Daneliia, Sovsem propashchii; with Revaza Gabriadze and Georgii Daneliia, Mimino. Moscow, 1978; Eksprompt-fantaziia. Moscow, 1982

In translation: “Oh, How the Mist Came Stealing,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1970); “On the Set,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1975), 66—73; “That's How It Was,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1978), 91—102; “Sidesteps,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1986), 184—8; “Thou Shalt Not Create …” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1989), 48—65; “Between Heaven and Earth” and “The Happiest Day of My life (The Story of a Precocious Girl),” in The Image of Women in Contemporary Soviet Fiction, ed. Sigrid McLaughlin; “Between Heaven and Earth” and “Nothing Special,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Dry Run,” tr. Michael Glenny. Granta 33 (1990); “The Happiest Day,” tr. Carol Lynn Ecale. Massachusetts Review 31 (Autumn 1990); “Hello,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 8 (1990); “Centre of Gravity,” tr. Michael Glenny. Granta 30 (1990); “Five Figures on a Pedestal,” tr. Debra Irving in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; The Talisman and Other Stories. London, 1993; “First Try,” in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “One, Two, Three …” and “A Ruble Sixty Isn't Much,” in Soviet Literary Culture in the 1970s: The Politics of Irony, ed. A. Vishnevsky and M. Biggins. Gainesville, fl, 1993

Tol'staia, Tat'iana Nikitichna (b. 1951, Leningrad). Novelist, short story writer and critic. Granddaughter of Aleksei Tolstoy, Tolstaia grew up in a family of Leningrad intelligentsia. Graduated in 1974 from Dept. of Languages and Literatures at Leningrad State University. Best known for her highly figurative use of language and for her depictions of characters — dreamers, misfits, the elderly — who exist on the fringes of society, Tolstaia has emerged as one of the most talented in the new generation of writers since the mid-1980s. Married with two sons, she divides her time between Russia and the United States

Writings: Na zolotom kryl'tse sideli. Moscow, 1987; Liubish’ ne liubish’. Moscow, 1997; Sestry (with Natal'ia Tolstaia). Moscow, 1998; Reka Okkervil: rasskazy. Moscow, 1999; Kys’: roman. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Peters,” tr. Mary Zirin in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Night,” tr. Mary Zirin in Glasnost: An Anthology of Literature under Gorbachev. Ann Arbor, mi, 1990; On the Golden Porch, tr. Antonia Bouis. New York, 1989; “Sleepwalker in a Fog,” tr. Jamey Gambrell in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990.; Sleepwalker in a Fog, tr. Jamey Gambrell. New York, 1990; for full cites see Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994. and Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Triolet, Elsa (b. Ella Iurevna Kagan, 1896, Moscow; d. 1970, St. Arnoult-en-Yvelines, France; married: 1) Andrè Triolet, 1918; 2) Louis Aragon, 1939). Raised in Moscow; with sister Lily Brik, friend of Vladimir Mayakovsky. Left Moscow to marry French citizen, 1918; trip to Tahiti, 1919, letters to Shklovsky published in his Zoo. Separated from husband, resident in Paris hotel from c. 1919 until meeting Aragon, c. 1924. Published three novels in Russian in Soviet Russia during 1920s. Fourth book, fact-novel about French fashion industry, censored by Soviets, despite Triolet's membership in French Communist Party. Began writing novels in French, published 17; won Prix Goncourt, 1945, for Le premier accroc côute deux cents francs, set in France during the German occupation. Also published several books on Mayakovsky, self-portrait as a writer La mise en mots (1969), translations of Celine, and of Russian Modernist poets

Writings: Na Taiti. Leningrad, 1925; Zemlianichka. Moscow, 1926; Zashchitnyi tsvet. Moscow, 1928; Six entre autres: nouvelles. Lausanne, 1945; Maiakovski, poete russe. Paris, 1945; L’ècrivain et le livre. Paris, 1948; Oeuvre romanesques croisèes. Paris, 1964

In translation: The White Charger, tr. Gerrie Thielens. New York, 1946; A Fine of 200 Francs. New York, 1947, 1986; The Inspector of Ruins, tr. Norman Cameron. London, 1952; New York, 1953

Tsvetaeva, Anastasiia Ivanovna (b. 1894; d. 1993). Sister of the poet Marina Tsvetaeva and author of a corpus of chiefly autobiographical works, many of which have been published or reissued in recent years

Writings: Vospominaniia. Moscow, 1971; 3rd expanded edn, 1983, 1995; Amor. Roman i povest’ Moia Sibir’. Moscow, 1991; O chudesnom. Moscow, 1991; Neischerpaemoe. Moscow, 1992; and a collection of poetry Moi edinstvennyi sbornik. Moscow, 1995

Tsvetaeva, Marina Ivanovna (b. 1892, Moscow; died 1941, Elabuga; married White Army officer Sergei Efron; two daughters, one son). Raised in Moscow; father Ivan Tsvetaev, founder Pushkin Museum; pianist mother died young. Published first vol. of poetry at age eighteen; joined circle of Maximilian Voloshin, visited Koktebel’. Married Efron, daughter Ariadna, 1912. Intro. to St. Petersburg literary world, affairs with poets Sophia Parnok, Osip Mandel'stam, 1916. During civil war years, involved in Vakhtangov studio, wrote verse dramas. Second daughter Irina died of starvation, 1919. Emigrated to Berlin, joined Efron, 1922; beginning of correspondence with Pasternak; published eight vols. of poetry written during teens, early twenties. In Prague 1923—5; new lyrics, long poems, verse tragedies; affair with Rodzevich; son Georgii (Mur), 1925. To Paris, late 1925. Correspondence with Rilke, critical scandals, 1926; late 1920s/early 1930s, turned to autobiographical, critical essays. Daughter Ariadna returned to Soviet Russia; Efron returned 1937, after involvement in NKVD plot. Followed with son Mur, 1939; family arrested; homeless existence in Moscow until German invasion; evacuated, suicide in Elabuga

Writings: Vechernii al'bom. Moscow, 1910; Volshebnyi fonar’. Moscow, 1912; Iz dvukh knig. Moscow, 1913; Versty I. Moscow, 1922; Versty II. Moscow, 1921, 1922; Konets Kazanovy. Moscow, 1922; Razluka. Moscow and Berlin, 1922; Stikhi k Bloku. Berlin, 1922; Tsar-devitsa. Moscow, 1922; Psikheia. Berlin, 1922; Remeslo. Moscow and Berlin, 1923; Molodets. Prague, 1924; Posle Rossii. Paris, 1928; Lebedinyi stan. Munich, 1957; Lettreál'Amazon. Paris, 1979; Izbrannoe (Selections)Pr. Moscow, 1965; Izbrannoe (Selections)r. proza, 2 vols. New York, 1979; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy, 4 vols. New York, 1980 — 3

In translation: Selected Poems, tr. E. Feinstein. Oxford, 1971, 1986 and New York, 1987, 1994; A Captive Spirit (essays), tr. J. M. King. Preface by Susan Sontag, London, 1983 and Ann Arbor, 1980, 1994; The Demesne of Swans, tr. R. Kemball. Ann Arbor, 1980; Letters, Summer 1926, tr. M. Wettlin and W. Arndt. San Diego, 1985; Selected Poems, tr. D. McDuff. Newcastle, 1987, 1991; Art in the Light of Conscience (essays), tr. A. Livingstone. Cambridge, MA, 1992; After Russia, tr. M. Naydan and S. Yastremski, ed. M. Naydan. Ann Arbor, 1992; “Staircase,” in Kelly Anthology; “Letter to the Amazon,” in Artes 3 (1996); poems and letters, tr. Jane Taubman and Sibelan Forrester in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II. Poem of the End. Selected Narrative and Lyrical Poetry, tr. Nina Kossman, Dana Point, CA. 1998; The Ratcatcher, tr. Angela Livingstone. London, 1999; “In Praise of the Rich,” tr. Mimi Khalvati in Kelly Utopias; The Letters of Marina Tsvetaeva (forthcoming); For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Recent editions: Pis'ma 1926 goda. Moscow, 1990; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1990; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 7 vols. Moscow, 1994—5. Neizdannoe. Svodnye Tetradi. Moscow, 1997

Tur, Evgeniia (Countess Elizaveta Vasil'evna Sailhas de Tournemire, b. Sukhovo-Kobylina, 1815; d. 1892, m. 1837.) Three children, two daughters, one son, Evg. Sal'ias, who became an author of historical prose. From the late 1850s, published critical essays incl. articles on Charlotte Brontë, Victor Hugo, and George Sand as well as Dostoevsky, Tolstoy, and Turgenev. Founded and edited a periodical, Russkaia rech’ (Russian Speech), in 1861. From the mid-1860s, she wrote children's literature

Writings: “Antonina,” Kometa (1851); Plemiannitsa, 1851; Dolg, Sovremennik 11 (1851); Dve sestry, OZ (1851); Tri pory zhizni, 1854; “Krymskie pis'ma,” Sanktpeterburgskie vedomosti (St. Petersburg News), (1853—1854); Zakoldovannyi krug, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 1—2 (1854); Starushka, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 1 (1856); Writings for children include: Semeistvo Shalonskikh, 1880; Kniazhna Dubrovina, 1886; Sergei Bor-Ramenskii, 1888; Zhizn’ Sviatogo Makariia Egipetskogo, 1885, and a reworking of Bulwer-Lytton's The Last Days of Pompeii (Poslednie dni Pompei, 1883, 1991)

Recent editions: Dolg, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

In translation: Antonina, tr. Michael Katz. Evanston, 1996; excerpts from Crimean Letters, tr. Jehanne Gheith in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; “Reminiscences and Ruminations,” tr. Sibelan Forrester, http://ash.swarthmore.edu/Slavic/turr&r.html

Ulitskaia, Liudmila (b. 1943, Davlekanovo in Bashkiria). Writer of prose fiction and film scripts. Holds a degree in biology from Moscow State University. First publication was an academic work in the field of genetics. In the 1980s published her first works of prose fiction, first in the West and then in Russia. Laureate of the Russian Booker Prize in 1993 and 1997 and the “Prix Medicis ètranger” (France, 1996)

Writings: “Bron'ka,” Ogonek 52 (1989); “Za kapustoi,” Krest'ianka 2 (1989); “Bumazhnaia pobeda” and “Schastlivyi sluchai,” Krest'ianka 3 (1990); “Doch’ Bukhary,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' (1990) also in Ogonek 2 (1991); “Genele-Sumochnitsa,” Novoe russkoe slovo (April 20, 1990); “Narod Izbrannoe (Selections)rannyi,” Kontinent 65 (1990) also in Piatyi ugol, ed. Sergei Kaledin. Moscow, 1991; “Vtorogo marta togo goda,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' (July 26 and August 9, 1991); “Sonechka,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 7 (1992); “Devochki,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1994); “Gulia,” Oktiabr’ 2 (1994); Bednye rodstvenniki (sbornik). Moscow, 1994; 1995; “Medeia i ee deti,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3—4 (1996); Medeia i ee deti: Povesti. Moscow, 1996, 1997; Lialin dom: Povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1999; Veselye pokhorony: Povest’ i rasskazy. Moscow, 1998, 1999 and Novyi mir (NewWorld) 7 (1998); Medeia i ee deti; Sonechka. Moscow, 1999; with G. Shcherbakova and others, “Vyrazhaetsia sil'no rossiiskii narod !” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1999); Kazus kukotskogo. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “March Second of That Year,” in Hoisington, Thomas H. (ed. and tr.), Out Visiting and Back Home. Evanston, IL, 1998.; “Lucky,” tr. Helena Goscilo, From the Soviets, Nimrod 33: 2 (special issue of spring/summer 1990) and Wild Beach; “The Chosen People,” tr. Isabel Heaman, and “Gulia,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “March, 1953,” tr. Arch Tait in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996. and Glas 6 (1993); “Barley Soup,” tr. Andrew Bromfield. Glas 6 (1993); Excerpt from “Sonechka,” tr. Cathy Porter. Glas 7 (1994); “Sonechka and Other Stories,” tr. Arch Tait in Glas 17 (1998); The Funeral Party, tr. Cathy Porter. New York, 2001

Ulybysheva, Elizaveta Dmitrievna (18??—18??). Poet and prose writer in French and Russian

Writings: Etincelles et cendres. Moscow, 1842; Pensèes et soucis, suivies de La Sylphide-pöete. Moscow, 1843; Epines et lauriers, suivis du “Juif errant,” de “La nonne sanglante” et de quelques essais de vers russes. Moscow, 1845; Journal d'une solitaire. Moscow, 1853; Posledniaia pesn’ lebedia. Russkie i frantsuzskiia stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1864

Unksova, Kari (b. Alma Ata, 1941; d. Leningrad, 1983). Poet, graduate of Geography Faculty at Leningrad University, feminist activist, killed by a car just before she was to emigrate to Israel

Writings: Izbrannoe (Selections). Tel-Aviv, 1985

In translation: “An Uphill Battle,” in Women and Russia, ed. Tatyana Mamonova. Boston, 1984: 93—106

Urusova, Princess Ekaterina Sergeevna (b. 1747, d. after 1817). Poet. From an aristocratic Russian family, cousin of Mikhail Kheraskov (see under Kheraskova above). Major works include Polion (St. Petersburg, 1774), Iroidy, muzam posviashchennye (St. Petersburg, 1777), Stikhi (St. Petersburg, 1817). In 1811, became honorary member of Shishkov's Society of Lovers of the Russian Word (Beseda liubitelei russkogo slova)

Ushakova, Elena. Poet, lives in St. Petersburg

Ushakova, ElenaWritings: Nochnoe solntse. St. Petersburg, 1991; poems in Novyi mir (NewWorld) 10 (1995), 91—3; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 4 (1997), 64—7; Zvezda 5 (1997), 40–2

Interviews: V. Polukhina (ed.), Brodsky Through the Eyes of His Contemporaries. New York, 1992, 94—9

Vaneeva, Larisa (b. 1953, Novosibirsk). Writer of prose fiction. Graduate of the Literary Institute in Moscow. Was not able to publish until the changes of the 1990s

Writings: “Priznak odnogo tallintsa, ili Gebel’ Odessy” and “Razvenenie rybok,” Zhenskaia logika, ed. L. V. Stepanenko and A. V. Fomenko. Moscow, 1989; Iz kuba: Rasskazy, povest’. Moscow, 1990; Ne pomniashchaia zla, comp. L. Vaneeva. Moscow, 1990. Includes the compiler's story, “Mezhdu Saturnom i Uranom (Teni)”; Skorb’ po ploti. Kubicheskii traktat i rasskazy. Moscow, 1990; “Venetsianskie zerkala,” Chisten'kaia zhizn’; Igra tuchi s dozhdem. Moscow, 1991; “Antigrekh,” in Novye amazonki; “Snovidets (… snov),” in Eros, syn Afrodity, comp. S. Markov. Moscow, 1991; Igra tuchi s dozhdem. Moscow, 1991; “Proshchenoe voskresen'e,” Novaia Evropa 7 (1995); “Novye rasskazy,” Den’ i noch’ 3 (1996), includes “Sestra-bludnitsa,” “Dom na bolote,” and “Ulovka kontseptsii”; “Dva rasskaza,” Oktiabr’ 1 (1998); “Takuiu ne znaiu; Zdes’ i seichas proizkhodit takoe,” Literaturnaia ucheba 2 (1998); “Dom na bolote,” Zolotoi vek 13 (1999)

In translation: “Parade of the Planets;” tr. Diane Nemec Ignashev in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; “Lame Pigeons,” tr. Rosamund Bartlett in Dissonant Voices: The New Russian Fiction ed. Oleg Chukhontsev and Nina Sadur. New York, 1991; “Venetian Mirrors,” tr. Valentina Baslyk in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.

Vangai, Galina. Poet

Vasilenko, Svetlana (b. 1956, Kapustin Iar). Writer of prose fiction and film scripts. Grew up in the security zone around a rocket launch site. 1983 graduate of the Gorky Institute of World Literature in Moscow. Worked as a fruit hauler and postwoman to support herself. Continued her education at the institute in film directing. First published story in 1982. Winner of a Novyi Mir prize for 1998. President of Russian Writers’ Union

Writings: “Den’ smerti,” in Vstrechnyi khod. Moscow, 1989; “Suslik,” “Za saigakami,” “Zvonkoe imia,” “Schast'e,” “Kto ikh poliubit?” “Tsaritsa Tamara,” in Zhenskaia logika, comp. Stepanenko and Fomenko. Moscow, 1989; “Zvonkoe imia,” in Chisten'kaia zhizn’, comp. A. Shavkuta. Moscow, 1990; Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.. (includes the compiler's story “Duratskie rasskazy”); Shamara. Moscow, 1991; Zvonkoe imia. Moscow, 1991; “Dva rasskaza,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1997); “Durochka,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1998); Durochka. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Going After Goat-Antelopes,” tr. Elisabeth Jezierski in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Piggy,” tr. Andrew Bromfield in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.; “Shamara,” tr. Andrew Bromfield, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992). Shamara and Other Stories, ed. and intro. Helena Goscilo. Evanston, IL, 2000

Vasil'eva, Larisa (b. Kucherenko, 1935, Khar'kov). Poet, essayist, novelist. Also writes under the pseudonym Vasilii Staroi

Writings: Ognevitsa: stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1969; Lebeda, 1970; Den’ poezii Rossii, comp. with M. P. Shevchenko. Moscow, 1972; Al'bion i taina vremeni: rasskazy. Moscow, 1978; 2nd edn, Moscow, 1983; Listva: kniga stikhov. Moscow, 1980; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe: stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1981; Derzost’: sbornik stikhov. Moscow, 1984; Kniga ob ottse: roman-vospominanie. Moscow, 1984; Moskvorech'e: stikhotvroreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1985; O sokrovennom: razgovor s chitatelem. Moscow, 1987; Oblako ognia. Moscow, 1988; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye proizvedeniia v dvukh tomakh. Moscow, 1989; “Zhenshchina. Zhizn’. Literatura,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) (December 20, 1989); Kremlevskie zheny: fakty, vospominaniia, dokumenty, slukhi, legendy i vzgliad avtora. Moscow, 1992; 2nd edn, 1998; Deti Kremlia. Moscow, 1996; as Vasilii Staroi. P'er i Natasha: prodolzhenie romana L. N. Tolstogo “Voina i mir.” Moscow, 1996; “Moe kredo — ne feminizm a garmoniia mezhdu muzhchinoi i zhenshchinoi” (interview), Voin Rossii 3 (1999); Zhena i Muza: taina Aleksandra Pushkina: fakty, daty, dokumenty, vospominaniia, pis'ma, slukhi, legendy, stikhi i vzgliad avtora. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “A Glimpse of Diplomacy from the Sideline,” International Affairs (Moscow); “I Stand as Witness,” Soviet Life 7 (1989); “So Shall My Life Proceed,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1981); Kremlin Wives, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1994

Velembovskaia, Irina (b. Shugalter, 1922, Moscow; d. 1990, Moscow). Prose writer. Spent most of her life in Moscow with exception of war years. Graduated Gorky Institute of World Literature in 1959. Wrote prose fictions about average Soviet women attempting to deal with work and family

Writings: Lesnaia istoriia. Moscow, 1965; Zhenshchiny. Moscow. 1967; Tretii semestr. Moscow, 1973; Vid s balkona. Moscow, 1981; Vse prokhodit. Moscow, 1990; Sladkaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1994

In translation: “Through Hard Times,” tr. Joseph Kiegel in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.

Verbitskaia, Anastasiia Alekseevna (b. Ziablova, 1861, St. Petersburg; d. 1928, Moscow; m. surveyor A. V. Verbitskii, 1882, three sons). Daughter of colonel, hereditary nobleman and mother from acting family; sister of writer A. Sorneva, who committed suicide, 1891. Educated at private women's institute and studied singing at Moscow Conservatoire. Worked as teacher; began journalistic career, 1893. First published fiction, 1887; full-time writer from 1894; own publishing house from 1899. 1905, Chair of Society for Improvement of Lot of Women; lent house to Bolsheviks during Moscow uprising. 1909—13: achieved unprecedented popularity for best-selling novels. After Revolution, novels banned; attempt of prominent Bolsheviks to help her failed

Writings: Osvobodilas’ ! Moscow, 1898; Vavochka. Moscow, 1898; Sny zhizni. Moscow, 1899; Pervye lastochki. Moscow, 1900; Ch'ia vina. Moscow, 1900; “Avtobiografiia,” in Sbornik na pomoshch’ uchashchimsia zhenshchinam. Moscow, 1901, 84—91; Po-novomu: roman uchitel'nitsy. Moscow, 1902; Istoriia odnoi zhizni. Moscow, 1903; Zlaia rosa. Moscow, 1904; Schast'e: novye rasskazy. Moscow, 1905; Dukh vremeni. Moscow, 1907; Prestuplenie Marii Ivanovnoi, i drugie rasskazy i ocherki iz zhizni odinokikh, 3rd edn, Moscow, 1908; Moemu chitateliu, I: Detstvo. Gody ucheniia. Moscow, 1908; ii: Iunost’, Grezy. Moscow, 1911; Kliuchi schast'ia, 6 vols. Moscow, 1909—13; Igo liubvi, Parts 1 and 2. Moscow, 1914—16; Moscow, 1992, 1993; Part 3, 1920, unpublished, in Russian archives, Rossiiskii gosudarstvennyi arkhiv literatury i iskusstva (Russian State Archive of Literature and Art), fond 1042, for a new, abridged edn, see Kliuchi schast'ia. Kiev, 1995; for recent fuller edns, see Kliuchi schast'ia. Kiev, 1995; Igo liubvi. Kiev, 1995

In translation: “Mirage,” in Pachmuss, 120—74; The Keys to Happiness, tr. Beth Holmgren and Helena Goscilo. Bloomington, 1999; from My Reminiscences: Youth. Dreams, tr. Natasha Kolchevska in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Vigdorova, Frida Abramovna (b. 1915, Orsha; d. 1965, Moscow; married names: Kulakovskaia, Raskina). Pedagogue, journalist, and novelist. Began work as journalist in 1938. Traveled throughout Russia, keeping copious notes and travel diaries. Defender of those victimized by the system. Transcribed Brodsky Trial in 1964

Vigdorova, Frida AbramovnaWritings: Moi klass. Moscow, 1949; Doroga v zhizn’. Moscow, 1954; Chernigovka. Moscow, 1959; “Glaza pustye i volshebnye,” Tarusskie stranitsy. Kaluga, 1961; Semeinoe schast'e. Moscow, 1962; Dorogaia redaktsiia. Ocherki. Moscow, 1963; Liubimaia ulitsa. Moscow, 1964; “Zasedanie suda nad Iosifom Brodskim. Dokumental'naia zapis’” in Vozdushnye puti 4 (1965) and in E. Etkind, Zapiski nezagovorshchika. London, 1977, 437—67; Doroga v zhizn’. Eto moi dom. Chernigovka. Moscow, 1966; Minuty tishiny. Moscow, 1967; Doroga v zhizn’. Povesti. Moscow, 1969; Kem vy emu prikhodites’? Moscow, 1969; “Sudilishche,” Ogonek 49 (1988), 26–31Google Scholar

In translation: Diary of a Schoolteacher, tr. Rose Prokofieva. Moscow, 1954; “Empty Eyes and Magic Eyes,” in Pages from Tarusa. Boston, 1964, 301—9; “The Trial of Iosif Brodsky,” New Leader (August 31, 1964), 6—17, and Encounter (September, 1964), 84—91; “A Question of Ethics,” tr. F. F. Snyder, Russian Literature Triquarterly 5 (1973), 406—13; “Five Lives and the Committee,” tr. Teresy Polowy in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1093–1101

Vil'kina, Liudmila (b. 1873, d. 1920). Poet, prose writer, and translator

Writings: Moi sad. Moscow, 1906; “Odno i to zhe,” Severnye tsvety na 1902. Moscow, 1902; “Osvobozhdenie (iz zhenskikh sonetov),” Severnye tsvety 3 (1903); as Nikita Bobrinskii, “Pafos zhizni,” Novyi put’, 3 (1904); poems in Almanakh Grif. Moscow, 1914; P'esy. Moscow, 1958

Vizi, Mariia Genrikhovna (Vezey, Mary Custis; b. 1904, New York; d. 1994, San Francisco; m. Tourkoff). Poet

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia I. Harbin, 1929; Stikhotvoreniia II. Shanghai, 1936; Golubaia trava. San Francisco, 1973

Vladi, Elena – Elena Vladimirovna Nikobadze (b. 1927, Harbin; d. 1990, Tashkent, USSR; m. Kim). Poet. In 1956 went to the USSR

Writings: Ia khochu krasotu podarit’. Moscow, 1992 (posthumously)

Volkonskaia, Princess Zinaida Aleksandrovna (b. Belosel'skaia-Belozerskaia, 1789; d. 1862, Rome): Poet, fiction writer in French and Russian. Wealthy socialite, organizer of a famous salon in 1820s Moscow; continued to be a center of Russian literary life after her emigration to Rome in 1829

Writings: poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Tsaritsy muz; poems in Moskovskaia muza, ed. G. D. Kumova

Volkova, Anna Alekseevna (b. 1771, d. 1834). Poet. Daughter of State Councillor; from 1817 an honorary member of Shishkov's Society of Lovers of the Russian Word. Published a large number of poems in periodicals

Voloshina, Margarita (b. Sabashnikova, 1882; d. 1973). Poet, artist, and anthroposophist

Writings: Lesnaia svirel’. 1907

Vovchok, Marko (Mar'ia Aleksandrovna Markovich, b. Vilinskaia, 1833; d. 1907; 2nd marriage Lobach-Zhuchenko). Prose writer and translator. Educated at home and in a Khar'kov boarding school. Known for her tales of peasants and, later, satires of provincial life; in both, female characters often play a central role. Her first folk tales, published in 1857, were written in Ukrainian and based on her ethnographic work with her first husband. In 1859, moved to Petersburg and published 2-vol. Ukrainian Folk Tales (Ukrainskie narodnye rasskazy); these were translated into Russian by Ivan Turgenev

Writings: Sochineniia Marka Vovchka v dvukh tomakh. St. Petersburg, 1867; Sochineniia Marka Vovchka v chetyrekh tomakh. St. Petersburg, 1870; Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works) Marka Vovchka v semi tomakh. Saratov, 1896—1899; translations of Jules Verne, Charles Darwin, and others

In translation: Sasha, tr. Pamela Chester in Bisha, Robin, Jehanne Gheith, Christine Holden, William Wagner (eds.), Russian Women, 1698–1917: Experience and Expression: An Anthology of Sources. Bloomington, IN, 2002. The Plaything, tr. Jane Costlow (unpubd.); Karmelyuk, tr. Oles Kovalenko (orig., 1863, tr. Dnipro, 1981); Ukrainian Folk Stories, tr. N. Pepan-Popil. Saskatoon, Saskatchewan, 1983; Katerina, tr. Lisa Taylor in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Recent editions: Marko Vovchok. Tvory v semy tomakh. Kiev, 1964—66; Lyst y do Marka Vovchka v dvokh tomakh. Kiev. 1979, 1984; Tri doli in Svidanie. Institutka, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

Zaitseva, Sofia Artem'evna (b. Avanova, 1899, St. Petersburg; d. 1945, Beijing). Novelist. Emigrated to Prague, then Paris. Married Professor K. I. Zaitsev and in 1935 went with him to Harbin where he taught in the Law Faculty. After her death from tuberculosis, her husband published the last two parts of her trilogy

Writings: Detskimi glazami na mir. Harbin, 1937; Shanghai, 1947; U poroga v mir. Harbin, 1942; Shanghai, 1947; Put’ cherez mir. Shanghai, 1946

Zavadskaia, Nina (b. 1928, Harbin; d. 1943, Harbin). Poet

Writings: Svetloe kol'tso, Harbin, 1944 (posthumously)

Zhadovskaia, Iuliia Valerianovna (b. 1824, Iaroslavl’ province; d. 1883, Kostroma province; m. Seven). Poet, prose writer, translator. Precursor to Symbolists and Acmeists. Overcame serious physical disabilities (she had no left arm and only three fingers on her right arm) in order to write. Like Rostopchina, her poems constitute a kind of lyric diary. Her autobiographical novel V storone ot bol’ shogo sveta (Apart from the Great World, 1857) was widely read. Her prose was reviewed by other women in the nineteenth century. “Ni t'ma, ni svet” (“Neither Dark, Nor Light,” 1848) is one of her stronger stories. Nature and thwarted love (repeating her own drama with her tutor) are two common themes in her work

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1846; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1858; Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works), 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1885—6; 2nd revised edn, 1894; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Iaroslavl’, 1958. Zhenskaia istoriia and Otstalaia, in Vremia, 1861; poems in Poety 1840—1850 kh godov; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

Recent editions: “Perepiska” in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.

Zhemchuzhnaia, Zinaida Nikolaevna (b. Volkova, 1887, Alapaevka, Russia; d. 1961, Wollongong, Australia). Prose writer

Writings: My i nashi deti.Harbin, 1934; Ot vosemnadtsati do soroka. Tianjin, 1939; Povest’ ob odnoi materi. Tianjin, 1939; Puti izgnaniia (memoirs). Tenafly, NJ, 1987 (posthumously)

Zhukova, Mar'ia Semenovna (b. Zevakina, 1804; d. 1855). Prose writer, travel sketches. Raised mainly in Tambov province, befriended by the Korsakov family who were instrumental in her education. Husband died in 1830, leaving her with many debts. Her literary career spanned 20 years

Writings: Vechera na Karpovke, 1837—8; Moi kurskie znakomtsy, 1838; Samopozhertvovanie, 1839; Oshibka, 1841; Ocherki iuzhnoi Frantsii i Nitstsy. Iz dorozhnykh zapisok 1840—1842 godov, 2 vols., 1844; Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge, 1845—1850s; Naden'ka, 1853. Baron Reikhman (from Vechera na Karpovke), in Russkaia romanticheskaia povest’; Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge, in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; Vechera na Karpovke. Moscow, 1986; Naden'ka, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

In translation: Self-Sacrifice; from Evenings by the Karpovka: Baron Reichman, The Locket, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; from My Acquaintances from Kursk, tr. Rebecca Bowman, in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Zinov'eva-Annibal, Lydiia (b. 1866, d. 1907). Writer of plays, short stories, novels, fictionalized memoirs, prose poems, and literary criticism. Second husband was poet-philosopher Viacheslav Ivanov. With husband hosted the St. Petersburg “Tower” Salon in early 1900s

Writings: Kol'tsa. Moscow, 1904; “Net ! Liricheskie tseny,” Fakely 1 (1906); “Pevuchii osel’.” Tsvetnik Or. St. Petersburg, 1907; Tridtsat’-tri uroda. St. Petersburg, 1907; Tragicheskii zverinets. St. Petersburg, 1907; Plamenniki. Incomplete and unpublished; Velikii kolokol. Incomplete and unpublished

In translation: The Head of the Medusa, tr. Carol Ueland in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; The Tragic Menagerie, tr. Jane Costlow. Evanston, IL, 1999; “The Whip,” in Kelly Utopias

Zoroastra, Kzhishanna (Izidora [or Izida] Tomashevna Orlova). Poet

Writings: Chernye immorteli. Harbin, 1929; Misticheskie rozy. Shanghai, 1946

Akhmadulina, Bella (Izabella) Akhatovna (b. 1937, Moscow). Poet, prose writer, translator, lives in Moscow

Writings: Struna. Moscow, 1962; Oznob. Frankfurt-am-Main, 1968; Uroki muzyki. Moscow, 1969; Stikhi. Moscow, 1975; Svecha. Moscow, 1977; Metel’. Moscow, 1977; Sny o Gruzii. Tbilisi, 1977; Taina. Moscow, 1983; Sad. Moscow, 1987; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1988; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1988; Poberezh'e. Moscow, 1991; Larets i kliuch. St. Petersburg, 1994; Zvuk ukazuiushchii. St. Petersburg, 1995; Griada kamnei. Moscow, 1991; Sozertsanie stekliannogo sharika. St. Petersburg, 1997; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1997; Odnazhdy v dekabre. St. Petersburg, 1996 (prose); Mig bytiia. Moscow, 1997 (prose); Zimnaia zamknutost’. Moscow, 1999; Vozle elki. St. Petersburg, 1999; Nechaianie: Stikhi, dnevnik 1996—1999. Moscow, 2000

Interviews: “‘Ia iz liudei, i bol'no mne liudskoe …’: Shest’ fragmentov odnoi besedy,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 10:5284 (March 7, 1990), 13; Brodsky's Poetics and Aesthetics, ed. L. Loseff and V. Polukhina. New York, 1990, 194—204

In translation: Fever and Other New Poems, tr. Geoffrey Dutton and Igor Mezhakoff-Koriakin. New York, 1969; The Garden, tr. F. D. Reeve. New York, 1990; poems in Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 124—37; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 873—94; prose in Metropol’. New York, 1982; selected poems and “To My Readers,” tr. Christine Rydel in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Akhmatova, Anna Andreevna (b. Gorenko, 1889, Bol'shoi Fontan, nr. Odessa; d. 1966, Moscow). A major poet of the 20th century. Member of the Acmeist school. During the Stalinist terror both her husband and son were arrested. Became spokesperson for her people during the war

Writings: Vecher. St. Petersburg, 1912; Chetki. St. Petersburg, 1913; Belaia staia. Petrograd, 1917; Podorozhnik. Petrograd, 1921; Anno Domini, MCMXXI. Petrograd, 1922; Iz shesti knig. Leningrad, 1940; Izbrannoe (Selections). Tashkent, 1943; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Moscow, 1946; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1958; Requiem. Munich, 1963; Beg vremeni. Moscow and Leningrad, 1965; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Leningrad, 1976; Soch. Moscow, 1988; Soch. 2 vols. Moscow, 1990

In translation: Poems of Akhmatova, tr. S. Kunitz and M. Hayward. Boston, 1967; Tale Without a Hero and Twenty-Two Poems by Anna Akhmatova, tr. J. van der Eng-Liedmeier and K. Verheul. The Hague, 1973; Selected Poems, tr. Richard McKane. Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1989; The Complete Poems of Anna Akhmatova, updated and expanded edn. tr. Judith Hemschemeyer, ed. Roberta Reeder. Edinburgh and Boston, 1992; “The Willow,” tr. Alan Myers in Kelly Utopias

Aliger, Margarita Iosifovna (b. 1915, Odessa; d. 1992, Moscow). Poet, essayist, translator. Attended Gorky Literary Institute in Moscow. Prolific and loyal poet of the Stalin era; active in literature of the Thaw

Writings: Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1984—5; Vstrechi i razluki. Moscow, 1989; Tropinka vo rzhi: o poezii i poetakh. Moscow, 1980

In translation: poems in The Heritage of Russian Verse, ed. Dmitri Obolensky. Bloomington, 1976; Three Russian Poets: Margarita Aliger, Yunna Moritz, Bella Akhmadulina, ed. Ellen Feinstein. Manchester, 1979; Song of a Nightingale: An Anthology of Modern Soviet Short Stories. Delhi, 1987; poems, tr. Lisa Taylor in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Andersen, Larissa Nikolaevna (b. 1914, Khabarovsk), married Chaiz. Poet, ballet dancer. Wrote poetry and danced on the stages of Harbin and Shanghai until the early 1950s when she left China first for Tahiti and then France with her French husband

Writings: Po zemnym lugam. Shanghai, 1940

Andreeva, Tat'iana or Tamara. Poet

Anisimova, Domna (pseudonym “Blind Domania,” b. 1812, Riazan’ province; d. after 1868, Riazan province). Daughter of poor village sexton; blind by 20, she dictated her poetry. Collection published by Russian Academy in 1838 received considerable but short-lived attention

Writings: Stikhi bednoi devitsy, slepoi docheri derevenskogo ponomaria. St. Petersburg, 1838. Poems in Poety iz naroda. Moscow, 1901

Annenkova, Varvara Nikolaevna (b. 1795; d. 1866/1870, Moscow). Born into wealthy aristocratic family, with connections to Decembrists. Friend and relative of Lermontov; moved in Moscow literary circles in the 1830s and 1840s; published poetry, unsigned or with initials, in 1830s; 1844 collection widely reviewed

Writings: Dlia Izbrannoe (Selections)rannykh. Moscow, 1844; Stikhotvoreniia 1854, 1855, 1856. St. Petersburg, 1856; Chudo-Iudo. Skazka v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1866; Sharlotta Korde. St. Petersburg, 1866

Arbatova, Mariia (b. Gavrilina, 1957, Murom). Writer of drama and screenplays, Arbatova (whose pseudonym is taken from the Arbat, on which she lived, in Moscow) began her publishing career with poetry. Co-host of television talk show On My Own

Writings: Poems in Moskva 6 (1977); Novyi mir (NewWorld) 8 (1979); Al'manakh poezii 29 (1981), Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1982); Sny na beregu Dnepra. 1985; Seminar u moria. 1986; Uravnenia s dvumia izvestnymi (film script), directed by Nadezhda Repina. 1988; Seishen v kommunal'ke. VAAP, 1990; “Alekseev i teni,” Al'manakh “Teplyi stan’” 1 (1990); Natural Foods. With Peter Dedman. 1990; P'esy dlia chteniia. Moscow, 1991. Includes Uravnenie s dvumia izvestnymi, Viktoria Vasil'eva glazami postoronnykh, and Zavistnik; Pozdnii ekipazh. 1991; “Uroki feminizma” (MS); Vremia i my, 1995; “Kapustnik,” Moskovskii komsomolets (September 22, 1996); “Opyt sotsial'noi skul'ptury,” Zvezda 2 (1996); Menia zovut zhenshchina. Moscow, 1997, 1999; Mne 40 let: avtobiograficheskii roman. Moscow, 1999; Vizit nestaroi damy: vpolne roman. Moscow, 1999; Po doroge k sebe. Moscow, 1999; Mobil'nye sviazi, Moscow, 2000. For more publications, see http:/www.arbatova.ru/publ/

In translation: “Equation with Two Knowns,” tr. Melissa Smith; “My Teachers,” tr. Joanne Turnbull. Glas 13 (1996); On the Road to Ourselves, in Russian Mirror: Three Plays by Russian Women, ed. and tr. Melissa T. Smith. Amsterdam, 1998

Bakunina, Ekaterina Vasil'evna (b. 1889, Tsarskoe selo; d. 1976, Keighley, Yorkshire; married Novoselov; one son). Raised in St. Petersburg; matriculated at School of Agronomy; left for US, worked as a laborer; later entered law program of the Bestuzhev Women's School; left for Khar'kov, 1918, finished degree, worked as secretary of local newspaper. In Petrograd, 1921; worked as tr. and ed. at Institute of Brain Science. Emigrated c. 1922, living in Paris by 1923. Published verse collection, 1931; from 1932, editorial secretary, literary journal Chisla; published two popular erotic novels, 1933, 1935. Moved to England after World War II, wrote verse, published little

Writings: Stikhi. Paris, 1931; Telo. Berlin, 1933; “Shtorm,” Chisla 10 (1934); “Osennie list'ia,” Nov’ 7 (1934); Liubov’ k shesterym. Paris, 1935

Recent editions: Liubov’ k shesterym. Moscow, 1994; the latter and Telo included in Anna Mar, Zhenshchina na kreste. Moscow, 1994

Baranskaia, Natal'ia (b. 1908, St. Petersburg). Writer of prose fiction. Daughter of revolutionaries, she grew up in the underground and in exile. Upon return to Russia after the 1917 revolution, she studied at Moscow University and worked at the Pushkin Historical Museum in Moscow. She began writing after retirement at the age of 58

Writings: “Nedelia kak nedelia,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1969). Also published in Copenhagen, 1973, Paris, 1976; “Muzhchiny, beregite zhenshchin,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 46 (1971); “Chemu raven iks?” Iunost’ 5 (1974); Otritsatel'naia Zhizel’. Moscow, 1977; Zhenshchina s zontikom. Moscow, 1981; Portret podarennyi drugu. Leningrad, 1981; Den’ pominoveniia: roman, povest’. Moscow, 1989; “Avtobiografiia bez umolchanii,” Grani 156 (1990); Avtobus s chernoi polosoi. “Ptitsa Rasskaz,” Grani 166 (1992); “Vstrecha.” “Lesnaia poliana.” “Udivitel'nye shariki.” “Portret Zoiki na fone dvora,” Grani 168 (1993); Stranstvie bezdomnykh. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “The Alarm in the Cupboard” (A Week Like Any Other), tr. Beatrice Stillman, Redbook, March, 1971; “The Retirement Party,” tr. Anatole Forostenko, Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); The Barsukov Triangle, the Two-Toned Blonde and Other Stories, ed. Proffer and Proffer; A Week Like Any Other: Novellas and Stories, tr. Pieta Monks. Seattle, WA, 1989; Just Another Week, ed. Lora Paperno, Natalie Roklina, and Richard Leed. Columbus, oh, 1989; “The Kiss,” tr. Wanda Sorgente in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Laine's House,” tr. Gerald Mikkelson and Margaret Winchell, in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990. excerpt from Day of Remembrance, tr. Maureen Riley in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1284—97

Barkova, Anna Aleksandrovna (pseudonym Kalika Perekhozhaia; b. 1901, Ivanovo-Voznesensk; d. 1976, Moscow). Poet, dramatist. Came from a working-class background and in 1918 enrolled as a member of the Circle of Genuine Proletarian Poets. Suffered repeated arrests and two long periods of exile both during and after the Stalin years. Allowed to return to Moscow in 1967

Writings: Zhenshchina. Petrograd, 1922; Nastas'ia-Koster. Moscow and Petrograd, 1923; poems in Dodnes’ tiagoteet, ed. S. Vilensky. Moscow, 1989; “Stikhi raznykh let” Lazur’ 1 (1989); “Rovesnitsa veka,” ed. A. L. Ageev and L. N. Taganov, Volga 5 (1989); Vozvrashchenie. Ivanovo, 1990; “Plamia snegov,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 8 (1991); Geroi nashego vremeni. Moscow, 1992; Izbrannoe (Selections): iz gulagskogo arkhiva, ed. L. N. Taganov and Z. Ia. Kholodova. Ivanovo, 1992

In translation: six poems, tr. Catriona Kelly, in Russian Women's Camp Memoirs, ed. J. Crowfoot and S. Vilensky. London, 1995; poems, tr. Catriona Kelly in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Bazhenova, Taisiia Anatol'evna (d. 1978, USA). Poet

Writings: Pesni sibiriachki. Harbin, 1919

Bek, Tat'iana Aleksandrovna (b. 1949, Moscow). Poet, critic, lives in Moscow, member of the Writers’ Union since 1979. Prolific reviewer, only a few examples included below

Writings: Skvoreshniki. Moscow, 1974; Snegir’. Moscow, 1980; Zamysel. Moscow, 1987; Smeshannyi les. Moscow, 1993; Oblaka skvoz’ derev'ia. Moscow, 1997; essays and reviews in Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 2 (1994), 196—204; Znamia 5 (1996), 221—2; Voprosy literatury (Questions of Literature) (Sept—Oct, 1996), 253—64; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 2 (1995), 165—78; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1995), 86—92; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 12 (1991), 245—61; Voprosy literatury (Questions of Literature) 1 (1992), 324—48; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 8 (1989), 5—62 and 9 (1989), 51—105; Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 3 (1985), 25—8; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1997), 235—57; Antologiia akmeizma: stikhi, manifesty, stat'i, zametki, memuary, comp. and annotated by T. A. Bek. Moscow, 1997

Berberova, Nina Nikolaevna (pseudonyms: Ivelich, Gulliver, b. Karaulova, 1901, St. Petersburg; d. 1993, Philadelphia; married: 1) Vladislav Khodasevich, 1922; 2) painter N. V. Makeev, 1936; 3) pianist G. A. Kochevitsky, 1954). Raised in St. Petersburg, bourgeois family; studied philology, Rostov-on-Don, 1919—20. In St. Petersburg, 1921; published 1st poem, 1922; attended Gumilev's poetic studio, meetings of Serapion Brothers; member, Union of Poets. With husband Vladislav Khodasevich emigrated on Soviet passport, 1922, resided with Maksim Gorky in Sorrento. To Paris, 1925; Gippius's circle; co-ed. of “Green Lamp” journal Novyi dom, 1926; from 1925, correspondent for Poslednie novosti. In same, author of stories of èmigrè life, “Biiankurskie prazdniki,” 1928—40; published translations of Laclos, Dostoevsky, Rolland; during 1930s, also published four novels, biographies of Tchaikovsky and Borodin, series of long stories in Sovremennye zapiski. Remained in occupied France; after war, established weekly Russkaia mysl’, published book on Blok. Emigrated to US, 1950; ed. work at Mosty; published scholarly edns. of Khodasevich's work, biography of Budberg, vol. of collected verse, study of Russian Masonry. Taught at several universities, mainly Yale, 1958—62, Princeton, 1963—71. International recognition with autobiography in English, 1969; translations of stories bestsellers in France; visited Russia, 1989

Writings: Poslednie i pervye. Paris, 1930; Povelitel'nitsa. Berlin, 1932; Chaikovskii: istoriia odinokoi zhizni. Berlin, 1936; Bez zakata. Paris, 1938; Borodin. Berlin, 1938; Alexandre Blok et son temps. Paris, 1948; Oblegchenie uchasti. Paris, 1949; “Mys bur” Novyi zhurnal (New Review), 24—7 (1950—1); Vladislav Khodasevich, Sobranie stikhov, 1913—1939. Munich, 1960; repr. New Haven, 1961; Kursiv moi. Novyi zhurnal (New Review) (1967), and Munich, 1972; 2nd edn, New York, 1983; Zinaida Gippius, Pis'ma k Berberovoi i Khodasevichu. Ann Arbor, 1978; Zheleznaia zhenshchina. New York, 1981; Vladislav Khodasevich, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannaia proza. New York, 1982; Stikhi, 1921—1983. New York, 1984; Liudi i lozhi. New York, 1986; Neizvestnaia Berberova: roman, stikhi, stat'i. St. Petersburg, 1998; Borodin. Mys bur. Povelitel'nitsa. Moscow, 1998; Aleksandr Blok i ego vremeni. Moscow, 1999

In translation: The Italics are Mine, tr. P. Radley. New York, 1969; The Accompanist, tr. M. Schwartz. London, 1987; The Revolt, tr. M. Schwartz. London, 1989; The Tattered Cloak, tr. M. Schwartz. London, 1991, and Three Novels, 2 vols. London, 1990—1; Alexander Blok: A Life, tr. Robyn Marsack. New York, 1996; The Book of Happiness, tr. M. Schwartz. New York, 1999. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Recent editions: “Malen'kaia devochka: P'esa,” Sovremennaia dramaturgiia 2 (1991); Zheleznaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1991; Rasskazy v izgnanii. Moscow, 1994; Izbrannoe (Selections)S, 2 vols. Moscow, 1997; Neizvestnaia Berberova. Roman, stikhi, stat'i. St. Petersburg, 1998. Bez zakata. Malen'kaia devochka. Rasskazy ne o liubvi. Stikhi. Moscow, 1999

Berggol'ts, Ol'ga Fedorovna, (b. 1910, St. Petersburg; d. 1975, Leningrad). Poet, writer, and journalist. A witness to and victim of the major cataclysms of Soviet history, Berggol'ts served the state with her poetry, prose and journalism, yet never regimented her lyrical gift. Graduated from Leningrad State University, 1930, with degree in Philology. Embarked on dual career as journalist and creative writer. In late 1930s, ex-husband, Boris Kornilov, executed. Berggol'ts imprisoned for several months. During World War II articulated the sufferings of fellow Leningraders in the blockade — through radio broadcasts, poetry, and plays. After war her work charted shift in cultural values from Stalinism to the Thaw

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Leningrad, 1934; Leningradskaia tetra’. Moscow, 1942; Leningradskaia poema. Leningrad, 1942, 1976; “Leningradskaia simfoniia,” Komsomol’ skaia Pravda (August 19, 1942); Leningrad. Moscow, 1944; Oni zhili v Leningrade. Moscow, 1945; Tvoi put’. Leningrad, 1945; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1948, 1954; Pervorossiisk. Moscow, 1952; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 2 vols. Moscow, 1958; Dnevnye zvezdy. Leningrad, 1959, 1971, 1975, 1978; 1985; Uzel: Novaia kniga stikhov. Leningrad, 1965; Vernost’: Stikhi i poemy. Leningrad, 1970; Izbrannoe (Selections)Pr. Leningrad, 1983. Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Leningrad, 1988; Govorit Leningrad; Stat’ i, 1985. P'esy i stsenarii. Leningrad, 1988; Ekho Stikhi, 1990; Proshlogo-net !: stikhi, poemy, iz rabochikh tetradei, comp. M. F. Berggol'ts. Moscow, 1999. For a more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: “Daytime Stars,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 12(1961), 27—90; extract from “Daytime Stars” in Kelly Utopias; poems in Russian Poetry: The Modern Period, ed. John Glad and Daniel Weissbort. Iowa City, IA, 1978, 183—8; “In Memory of the Defenders,” in Three Centuries of Russian Poetry, ed. E. N. Bannikov. Moscow, 1980, 723; “February Diary,” in Land of the Soviets in Verse and Prose, ed. Galina Dzyubenko. Moscow, 1982, 201—3; “Conversation with a Neighbour,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 5 (1985); prose and poetry, tr. Trina Mamoon in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Blokh, Raisa Noevna (pseudonyms: M. Leonidovna, R. Noev; b. 1899, St. Petersburg; d. 1943, German concentration camp; married literary scholar Mikhail Gorlin, 1935; one daughter). Father distinguished Jewish lawyer, brother Jacob Blokh, playwright and publisher. Studied medieval history, St. Petersburg University, 1919—20; participant in Mikhail Lozinsky's translation studio; member St. Petersburg Union of Poets, 1920. Emigrated to Berlin, 1922; degree in medieval history, University of Berlin; researcher at publishing house Monumenta Germaniae Historica with medieval historian Brachmann; member poetic circle “tridtsat’” (sic), led by Gorlin; published translations of Gozzi, Machiavelli, Tauler, Heredia; published first book of poetry, 1928. To Paris with Gorlin, 1933; earned money tutoring, doing scholarly piece-work at the Sorbonne; published several essays, medieval culture and politics. Daughter born, 1936; Gorlin arrested, 1939, detained at Potivier, transported to labor camp, Silesia; daughter died en route to Switzerland; Blokh arrested at Swiss border, sent to death in Nazi camp

Writings: Moi gorod. Berlin, 1928; Tishina. Berlin, 1935; with Mirra Borodina, Zavety. Brussels, 1939; with Mikhail Gorlin, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. Paris, 1959; Ètudes littèraires et historiques par M. Gorlin et R. Blokh-Gorlin. Paris, 1957

In translation: poem in Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Recent editions: Zdes’ shumiat chuzhie goroda. Moscow, 1996

Bulich, Vera Sergeevna (b. 1898, St. Petersburg; d. 1954, Helsinki). Father S. K. Bulich, professor St. Petersburg University and director of Women's College; student, History and Philology Dept., St. Petersburg University, 1917; fled with family to estate, Kuolemajaarvi, Finland, 1918; moved to Helsinki after father's death, 1921. Published poems, stories, reviews, poetic translations, literary criticism in émigré journals; wrote plays, ballet librettos. First books collections of fairy tales in Finnish, 1927, and Russian, 1931; published four books of poetry; also published poetry in Swedish and Finnish. From 1932, worked Slavic Division, University library; member, literary society “Svetlitsa”; head of library, Institute for Soviet Studies, 1947; during 1940s—50s, associate, library of Finland-USSR Friendship, and literary ed. of Russkii zhurnal, organ of Russian Cultural-Democratic Union. Died of lung cancer

Writings: Satu pikkirikkisestra ptinsessasta. Porvoo, 1927; Skazki. Belgrade, 1931; “Chetvertoe izmerenie.” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 4 (1934); Maiatnik. Helsingfors, 1934; Plennyi veter. Tallin, 1938; “O zarubezhnoi russkoi poezii 1937 g.,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 6 (1938); Burelom. Helsinki, 1947; Vetvi. Paris, 1954

In translation: “On Emigrè Russian Poetry, 1937,” in Russian Literature in the Baltic Between the World Wars, ed. T. Pachmuss. Columbus, 1987; poetry in Kelly Anthology; Pachmuss, Russian Literature in the Baltics, 394—422

Bunina, Anna Petrovna (b. 1774, Riazan’ province; d. 1829, Riazan’ province). Born into old gentry family; raised with limited education by aunts. Moved to Moscow in 1798 and St. Petersburg in 1802, where she pursued literary interests, living independently and writing essays, poetry, prose, and translations. 1815 traveled to England for her health, returning uncured in 1817; literary activities curtailed by painful cancer

Writings: Pravila poezii. Sokrashchennyi perevod Abbata Bate s prisovokupleniem Rossiiskago stopolozheniia v pol'zu devits. Moscow, 1808; Neopytnaia muza, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1809—12; Padenie Faetona. St. Petersburg, 1811; Sel'skie vechera. St. Petersburg, 1811; Spasenie Fiv. Geroicheskaia povest’. St. Petersburg, 1811; Sobranie stikhotvorenii, 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1819—21; Nravstvennye i filosoficheskie besedy Kh. Blera. Moscow, 1829;

Recent editions: poems in Poety 1790—1810-kh godov, ed. Iu. M. Lotman. Leningrad, 1974; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: poems in Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; Kelly Anthology; tr. Bonnie Marshall in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Catherine II (“the Great”), Tsaritsa (b. Sophie Frederike Augusta von Anhalt-Zerbst, 1729; d. 1796). Immensely prolific author of satirical journalism, didactic fiction, comedies, histories, memoirs, law codes, etc. Major works include the periodical Vsiakaia vsiachina (1769), numerous satirical and other dramas, the outline for a legal codex Nakaz (St. Petersburg, 1768—9), a lengthy memoir intended for her sons (dating from the 1790s), and a number of shorter memoirs

Writings: Sochineniia (Works), ed. V. F. Solntsev. 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1893; 2nd edn, St. Petersburg, 1895. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

In translation: Memoirs of the Empress Catherine II, Written by Herself with a Preface by Aleksandr Herzen. New York and London, 1859; also as Memoirs of Catherine the Great, tr. Katharine Anthony. New York, 1927; Voltaire and Catherine the Great: Selected Correspondence, tr. A. Lentin. Cambridge, 1974; Selections from Odds and Ends, tr. Marcus C. Levitt in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Chebotarevskaia, Anastasiia (b. 1876; d. 1921). Critic, editor, playwright and translator

Writings: “V sumerkakh,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 6 (1905); “Tvorimoe tvorchestvo,” Zolotoe runo (Golden Fleece) 11 — 12 (1908); “Kholodnyi sochel'nik,” Slovo, 1908; as F. Sologub, “Aisedora Dunkan v prozreniiakh Fredrikha Nitsshe,” Zolotoe runo (Golden Fleece) 4 (1909); “Zhenshchina nastoiashchego i budushchego,” Trudy pervogo vserossiiskogo zhenskogo s’ ‘ezda. St. Petersburg, 1909; “Staryi dom,” Zemlia 3(1909); “Put’ v Damask,” in Shipovnik. 1910; “Liubov’ nad bezdnami,” in Al’ manakh shipovnik, 1910, and separately St. Petersburg, 1913; O Fedore Sologube. St. Petersburg, 1911; as F. Sologub, Mechtapobeditel'nitsa. St. Petersburg, 1912; “Zelenyi bum,” in Nebokory: VIII al’ manakh ego-futuristov. St. Petersburg, 1913; “Po povodu nekotorikh iubileev,” in Ocharovannyi strannik, Al'manakh intuitivnoi kritiki i poezii. St. Petersburg, 1913; ed., Liubov'v pis’ makh vydaiushchikhsia liudei XVII i XIX veka. Moscow, 1913; Kamen’ broshennyi v vodu. St. Petersburg, 1915; Shchit: Literaturnyi sbornik. Moscow, 1915; ed., Rossiia v rodnykh pesniakh. Petrograd, 1915; ed., Voina v russkoi poezii. Petrograd, 1915; Zhenshchina nakanune Revoliutsii 1789 g. Petrograd, 1922

Chegrintseva, Emiliia Kirillovna (b. Tsegoeva, 1904, Ekaterinburg; d. 1989, Nachod, Czechoslovakia; married Sergei Chegrintsev, 1932). Raised in Kishinev; graduate gymnasium of Baroness I. P. Geiging. Emigrated with family to Prague, c. 1921. Enrolled in philosophy at Charles University, 1922; attended seminars on Soviet Russian literature, Free Russian University; from 1928, member Alfred Bem's circle “Skit”. Published verse in major èmigrè periodicals, anthologies; two verse collections, 1936, 1938. Last èmigrè publication, 1939, but continued to write; several late poems published, Moskovskii Komsomolets, 1989

Writings: Poseshcheniia: Stikhi 1929—1936. Prague, 1936; Strofy. Warsaw, 1938

Chervinskaia, Lydiia Davidovna (b. 1907; d. 1988, Paris; married to poet Lazar Kel'berin). Fled with family through Constantinople, c. 1920; in Paris, 1922. Member, Union of Young Poets and Writers; attended “Green Lamp,” later “Krug” (1935—9); during 1930s, published poems, articles, reviews in Parisian journals, two books of poetry. Participated in Resistance. After war, published third book of verse; worked for Radio Liberty in Munich. Died in old-age home in Montmorency, near Paris

Writings: “My,” Chisla 10 (1934); Priblizheniia. Paris, 1934; “Skuka,” Krug 1 (1936); Rassvety. Paris, 1937; “Ozhidanie,” Krug 3 (1938); “V posledniuiu minutu,” in Literaturnyi smotr. Paris, 1939; Dvenadtsat’ mesiatsev. Paris, 1956

In translation: poems in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967.; Pachmuss, A Russian Cultural Revival

Chukovskaia, Lydiia Korneevna (b. 1907, St. Petersburg; d. 1996, Moscow. married: 1) Tsezar Volpe; 2) Matvei Bronshtein). Memoirist, novelist. Daughter of literary critic and children's writer Kornei Chukovskii. Chronicled lives and events during the Stalinist terror. Early works able to be published only in samizdat. Under glasnost her works were published for the first time in the Soviet Union. First recipient of Sakharov Prize in 1990

Writings: V laboratorii redaktora. Moscow, 1963; “Byloe i dumy,” Gertsena. Moscow, 1966; Otkrytoe slovo. New York, 1976; Po etu storonu smerti. Iz dvevnika 1936—1976. Paris, 1978; Protsess iskliucheniia. Ocherk literaturnykh nravov. Paris, 1979; Moscow, 1990; Zapiski ob Anne Akhmatovoi, 3 vols. Moscow, 1997; Pamiati detstva. New York, 1983; Moscow, 1989; Sof'ia Petrovna. Spusk pod vodu. Moscow, 1989; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe. Moscow, 1997; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 2 vols. Moscow, 2000

In translation: The Deserted House, tr. Aline Worth. New York, 1967; Going Under, tr. Peter Weston. New York, 1972; Sofia Petrovna, tr. Aline Worth, revised edn, Eliza Kellogg Klose. Evanston, IL, 1988; To the Memory of Childhood, tr. Eliza Kellogg Klose. Evanston, IL, 1988; The Akhmatova Journals, vol. I, 1938—1941, tr. Milena Michalski, Sylva Rubashova, and Peter Norman. New York, 1994; excerpt from “The Process of Expulsion,” tr. Christine D. Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1133—40

Damanskaia, Avgusta (Avgustina) Filippovna (pseudonym Arsenii Merich; b. Veisman, 1875/77, Popeliukha, Podol'sk province; d. Cormeilles-en-Parisis, near Paris, 1959). Attended school, Odessa. Married, moved to St. Petersburg, 1892/1901; degree, Higher Courses for Women; studied piano, St. Petersburg Conservatory. Began publishing stories, poetry in prestigious journals as A. Fillipov, 1903. Published numerous translations, incl. first Russian translations of Romaine Rolland, Herbert Wells, Octave Mirbeau. After Revolution, worked at “Vsemirnaia literatura”, met Evgenii Zamiatin. Emigrated to Berlin, 1920; published anti-Bolshevik pamphlet, two short novels. From 1923, governing member, Union of Russian Translators, Germany; permanent staff of Poslednie novosti. Moved to Paris, 1923; published stories, travel sketches, criticism in major èmigrè periodicals and as separate volumes; articles for American and French press. Postwar stories concern Resistance. Prolific translator of contemporary French, German, Italian, English, and Polish literature

Writings: Rasskazy. Moscow, 1908; Gde-to tam. Petrograd, 1918; Stekliannaia stena: Rasskazy. Petrograd, 1918, 2nd edn, Berlin, 1921; “V gorakh,” Spolokhi 1 (1921); “Prosti-proshchai,” in Zhar-Ptitsa (1921); Kartochnye domiki sovetskogo stroitel'stva. Berlin, 1921; Voda ne idet: Povest’. Berlin, 1922; “Ochen’ prosto: iz peterburgskikh vpechatlenii,” Volia Rossii 19 (1922); “Ivan Petrovich,” in Tsveten’, 1922; Vikhorevy gnezda. Berlin, 1923; “Plonkheir,” Perezvony 4 (1925); “Lenia,” Perezvony 26 (1926); Zheny: Rasskazy. Paris, 1929; Radost’ tikhaia: Putevye zametki. Paris, 1929; “Tania iz Kaira,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 274 (1930); “Modeli,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 282 (1930); “Sud'ia,” Novosel'e 22—3 (1945); “V Savoie,” Novosel’ e 33—4 (1947); Miranda. New York, 1953

Darem, Elena–––Elena Nikitina. Poet

Writings: U moria. Harbin, 1938

Dashkova, Princess Ekaterina Romanovna (b. Vorontsova, 1743; d. 1810). Dramatist, journalist, memoirist. Appointed Director of the Russian Academy of Sciences, 1783. Ed. of Sobesednik liubitelei russkogo slova and Ezhemesiachnye sochineniia. Major works include Mon histoire (1804—5: first published London, 1840)

Writings: E. R. Dashkova: Literaturnye sochineniia, ed. G. N. Moiseeva. Moscow, 1990

In translation: The Memoirs of Princess Dashkova, ed. and tr. Kyril Fitzlyon. London, 1958; repr. Durham, 1995; selected prose and poetry, tr. Alexander Woronzoff-Dashkoff in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Dashkova, Polina (b. 1960). Enrolled in Literary Institute in 1979. Poetry first published in Iunost’ and Sel'skaia molodezh’. In early 1990s worked as head of the literature section of Russkii kur'er. Important figure in Post-Soviet genre of detective novel

Writings: Krov’ nerozhdennykh, 1996; Prodazhnye tvari, 1996; Legkie shagi bezumiia, 1997; Nikto ne zaplachet, 1997; Mesto pod solntsem, 1997; Obraz vraga, 1998; Zolotoi pesok, 1998; Kriminal'nye voiny RUOP, 1999; Efirnoe vremia, 1999. A list of her numerous works may be accessed through http://www.eksmo.ru

Deisha, Elena Al'bertovna (pseudonym Georgii Peskov; b. Repman, 1885, Moscow; d. 1977, near Paris; married to Adrian Deisha; one son). Father well-known Moscow physician. Began writing stories at early age; graduate, Higher Courses for Women, Moscow. Emigrated with husband and son to France through Baltics, 1924. Published stories in èmigrè journals and newspapers, 1926—32, published two collections. Also wrote in French. Lived near Paris but apart from literary community

Writings: “Svidanie,” Zveno 161 (1926); “Shimpanze,” Zveno 167, 168 (1926); “Vera, nadezhda, liubov’,” Zveno 179 (1926); “Kurnosaia,” Zveno 216 (1926); “Zhitets,” Zveno 3 (1927); “Kum,” Sovremennye zapiski 38 (1929); Pamiati Tvoei: Rasskazy. Paris, 1930; “Konrad Meistergauzen,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 310—12 (1931); “Zlaia vechnost’,” Sovremennye zapiski 48 (1931), 49 (1932); “Meduza,” in Pestrye rasskazy, ed. V. Aleksandrova. New York, 1953; V rasseianii sushchie. Paris, 1959; Arc-en ciel. Vaduz, 1968; “Sekret Anny Ivanovnoi,” in Russkaia zhenshchina v emigratsii. San Francisco, 1970; “My i oni. Otryvok iz knigi Razgovor s soboi,” Ekho 1 (1978)

In translation: “The Customer” in Tellers of Tales: One Hundred Short Stories, ed. W. Somerset Maugham. New York, 1939

Dmitrieva, Elizaveta (pseudonym Cherubina de Gabriak; b. 1887, d. 1928). Poet, prose writer, dramatist, and translator

Writings: poems in Apollon. 1909—10; as E. Vasilievna with S. Marshak, Teatr dlia detei. Sbornik p'es. Krasnodar, 1922; Novyi Robinzon. Leningrad, 1924; Avtobiografiia, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. 1927; repr. Moscow, 1989. Chelovek s luny. Moscow and Leningrad, 1929; Domik pod grushevym derevom, Novyi mir (NewWorld) 12 (1988). For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

In translation: poems, tr. Barry P. Scherr in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; “The Red Cloak” (and nine other poems), tr. T. Pachmuss, in Pachmuss, Temira (ed. and tr.),Women Writers in Russian Modernism. Urbana, IL, 1978., 250–60

Dmitrieva, Faina Leonidovna (b. 1913, Hengdaohezi Station, Chinese Eastern Railway, China; d. 1990, Sverdlovsk, USSR; married name Kononova). Poet. Published in journals and planned a second book of poetry. In the 1950s went to the USSR

Writings: Tsvety v konverte. Harbin, 1940

Dmitrieva, Valentina Iovovna (b. 1859, Voronino, Saratov province; d. 1947, Sochi; married to revolutionary, Ershov). From family of educated serfs; taught in village school, but dismissed for populist sympathies. Entered Women's Medical Courses, St. Petersburg; graduated 1886, but exiled for four years, forbidden to practice. Wrote more than 70 realist stories and novels, 1880s to early 1900s, and autobiography of early life, 1930

Writings: Derevenskie rasskazy. Moscow, 1892; “Po derevniam,” Vestnik Evropy (Herald of Europe) 10—11 (1896); Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1896; Rasskazy i povesti. St. Petersburg, 1906; Povesti i rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1909; Chervonnyi khutor. St. Petersburg, 1912; Khar'kov, 1925; Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1913; Povesti i rasskazy, 3 vols. Petrograd, 1916; Tak bylo: Put’ moei zhizni: Moscow and Leningrad, 1930. Povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1976; Povesti. Rasskazy. Voronezh, 1983; “Pchely zhuzhzhat,” in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988., ed. Uchenova. Moscow, 1988

In translation: Love's Anvil: A Romance of Northern Russia, tr. Douglas Ashby. London, 1921; “After the Great Hunger” (extract from “Round the Villages: A Doctor's Memoir of an Epidemic,” 1896), in Kelly Anthology; from Notes of a Rural Doctor, tr. Mildred Davies in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Dolgorukaia, Princess Natal'ia Borisovna (b. Sheremet'eva, 1714; d. 1771). Memoirist. From a highly-placed aristocratic family; her exile with her husband, Ivan Dolgorukii, to Siberia, his execution and her subsequent impoverished existence form the substance of her memoirs (Zapiski, written in the late 1760s, and published in 1810)

Dolina, Veronika Arkad'evna (b. 1956, Moscow) Poet and singer-songwriter, lives in Moscow

Writings: Stikhi. Paris, 1987; Moia radost’. Moscow, 1988; To li koshka, to li ptitsa … Tallin, 1988; Vozdukhplavatel’. Moscow, 1989; Neletal'noe. Moscow, 1993; Viden'e o roze. St. Petersburg, 1997

Donbrovskaia, Rozaliia Iogannovna (b.1896, Russia —?). Novelist

Writings: Vchera i segodnia. Harbin, 1934; Stepan Chertorogov. Harbin, 1935; Kniazhny Zardeevy. Harbin, 1936, 1937; Raspiataia Rossiia. Harbin, 1938

Drunina, Iuliia Vladimirovna (b. 1924, Moscow; d. 1992, Moscow). Poet and translator. Worked during the war as an officer in a medical battalion. Studied at Gorky Literary Institute in Moscow. Elected deputy of Supreme Soviet in 1989. In despair over personal loneliness and over the fate of her country, she took her own life

Writings: Trevoga: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi 1942—1962. Moscow, 1963; Strana Iunost’. Moscow, 1966; Izbrannoe (Selections), 2 vols. Moscow, 1989; Polyn’: stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1989

In translation: poems in Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1967), 5 (1985), and in Land of the Soviets in Verse and Prose, I, ed. Galina Dzyubenko. Moscow, 1982

Durova, Nadezhda Andreevna (pseudonyms: A. Aleksandrov, Kavalerist-devitsa; b. 1783, Ukraine; d. 1866, Elabuga; married name Chernova). Soldier (1807) and officer (1808—16) in the Russian light cavalry. Author of prose fiction and autobiography. Best known for her Notes of a Cavalry Maiden (1836), an account of her service in the Napoleonic wars, first published 1836 in Pushkin's Sovremennik (The Contemporary) with his preface

Writings: Kavalerist-devitsa. 1836; God zhizni v Peterburge ili Nevygody tret'ego poseshcheniia. 1838; “Nekotorye cherty iz detskikh let,” Literaturnoe pribavlenie k “Russkomu invalidu,” 41, 44 (1838); Zapiski Aleksandrova (Durovoi). Dobavlenie k “Devitse-kavalerist”. Moscow, 1839; Gudishki, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1839; Povesti i rasskazy, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1839; Igra sud'by, ili protivozakonnaia liubov’. 1839; Pavil'on. 1839; Iarchuk, sobaka-dukhovidets. 1840; Klad. St. Petersburg, 1840; Nurmeka. 1840. Ugol. St. Petersburg, 1840. For more bibliographical information, see Mary Zirin's translation of Durova's The Cavalry Maiden

In translation: “The Sulphur Spring,” in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; The Cavalry Maiden: Journals of a Russian Officer in the Napoleonic Wars, ed., intro., and tr. Mary Fleming Zirin. Bloomington, 1988; “From Notes of Aleksandrov: Supplement to A Cavalry Maiden,” tr. Christine D. Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Engel'gardt, Liudmila Nikolaevna (b. 1911, Smolensk, Russia; d. 1988, Tashkent, USSR, married name Sherever). Poet. Emigrated with widowed mother to Harbin and became a pharmaceutical chemist. In the 1930s moved to Shanghai, married a British subject. During World War II was interned in a Japanese camp for foreign nationals, where she lost a young son. After the war, she and her husband moved to Australia and soon divorced. She and her daughter returned to Shanghai and went to the USSR in 1956

Writings: Ostyvshie nochi. Shanghai, 1941

Fedorova, Nina (Antonina Fedorovna Podgorinova; b. 1895, Lokhvitsa, Ukraine; d. 1985, Oakland, California). Prose writer. Shortly before the Revolution moved to Harbin where in 1923 married a historian V. Riazanovskii. The family lived in Tianjin, and in 1938 moved to the USA, where in the 1940s she wrote short stories and several novels in English and in Russian, some of which depict Russian èmigrè life in China

Writings: Sem'ia (Family). Boston, 1940 in English; New York, 1952 in Russian; Deti (Children). Boston, 1942 in English; Frankfurt, 1958 in Russian; Zhizn’ (Life). Washington, 1964–6

Fuks, Aleksandra Andreevna (b. c. 1805, Apekhtina; d. 1853, Kazan). Born into family with ties to merchantry; raised by aunt; married German-born physician in 1821; of five children, one daughter survived. Made Kazan home a literary center in 1830s and 1840s; in the 1830s traveled to Moscow and introduced to writers, including Pushkin. Published poems in Kazan and St. Petersburg journals. Combined literary interests with ethnography

Writings: Pis'ma iz Moskvy v Kazan. Kazan, 1833; Poezdka iz Kazani v Cheboksary. Kazan, 1834; Stikhotvoreniia. Kazan, 1834; Osnovanie goroda Kazani: Povest’ v stikhakh vziataia iz tatarskikh predanii. Kazan, 1836; Ona pokhudela. Kazan, 1837; with P. A. Zhmakin, Tsarevna Nesmeiana. Kazan, 1838; “Chernaia koza,” Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 28 (1838); Zapiski o chuvashakh i cheremisakh Kazanskoi gubernii. Kazan, 1840; Kniazhna Khabiba. Kazan, 1841

Gan, Elena (“Zeneida R-va”; b. Fadeeva, 1814; d. 1842; married Petr Gan, an artillery captain, 1830). Two daughters, one son; both daughters became writers (Elena Blavatskaia and Vera Zhelikhovskaia). Gan's friendship with Osip Senkovskii, the notorious author and ed. of Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading), led her to publish most of her work in that journal beginning with Ideal in 1837. Despite her slim literary output (only 11 tales in all), she was regarded as one of Russia's most famous female authors by Vissarion Belinsky, Ivan Turgenev, and others

Writings: “Ideal”, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading), 1837; Vospominaniia Zheleznovodska. 1837; Dzhellaledin, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 1837; Utballa. 1838; Sud sveta, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 1839; Teofaniia Abbiadzhio, Biblioteka dlia chteniia (Library for Reading) 1841; Liubin'ka, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 1842; Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works). 6 vols. St. Petersburg, 1905; Ideal, in Russkaia romanticheskaia povest’, ed. V. I. Sakharov. Moscow, 1992; Sud sveta, in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; Naprasnyi dar, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

In translation: The Ideal, Society's Judgement in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; “From The Reminiscences of Zheleznovodsk,” tr. Veronica Shapovalov in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; excerpt from Sud sveta in Bisha, Robin, Jehanne Gheith, Christine Holden, William Wagner (eds.), Russian Women, 1698–1917: Experience and Expression: An Anthology of Sources. Bloomington, IN, 2002.

Ganina, Maiia Anatol’ evna (b. 1927, Moscow). Writer of prose fiction, travelogues, and essays. Received a technical education. She graduated from the Gorky Literary Institute in 1954, the same year she published her first novella. Explores subjects ranging from love relationships to the conflict between personal life and professional career. In addition to her fiction, she has authored a sociological study of women in an industrial town on the Kama River

Writings: Pervye ispytaniia. Moscow, 1955; first published in Novyi mir (NewWorld) (1954); Razgovor o shchast'e: ocherki i rasskazy. Moscow, 1959; Matvei i Shurka: rasskazy. Moscow, 1962; Ia ishchu tebia, cheloveka: rasskazy i povest’. Moscow, 1963; Slovo o zerne gorchichnom. Moscow, 1965, 1971; Rasskazy. Moscow, 1966; Zachem spilili kashtany? Moscow, 1967; Zapiski o pogranichnikakh. Moscow, 1969; K sebe vozvrashchaius’ izdaleka: ocherki. Moscow, 1971; “Teatral'naia aktrisa,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 10 (1971); “Tiapkin i Lesha: povest’,” Znamia 12 (1971); Moscow, 1977; Povest’ o zhenshchine: povesti, rasskazy, ocherki. Moscow, 1973; Dal'naia poezdka: rasskazy. Moscow, 1975; Sozvezdie bliznetsov: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1980, 1984; Dorogi Rossii: vstrechi na dorogakh Rossii s zhivshimi nedavno i nyne zhivushchimi. Moscow, 1981; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe: rasskazy i povesti. Moscow, 1983; “Esli budem zhit’,” Oktiabr’ 6 (1983); Sto zhiznei moikh: roman, povest’. Moscow, 1983; “Poka zhivu-nadeius’,” Oktiabr’ 10 (1986) and 11 (1987); Poka zhivu-nadeius’: roman, rasskazy, publitsistika. Moscow, 1987, 1989; Kamazonki na rabote i doma (Ocherki o zhenshchinakh Naberezhnykh Chelnov). Moscow, (n.d.); “Opravdanie zhizni. Sub”ektivnaia epopeia,” Moskva 10—12 (1995)

In translation: The Road to Nirvana. Moscow, 1971; “Stage Actress,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.

Gertsyk, Adelaida (b. 1874, d. 1925). Poet, prose writer, translator

Writings: “Ideal,” Mir bozhii 11 (1898); “Religiia krasoty,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 1 (1899); “Iz mira detskikh igr,” Russkaia shkola 3 (1906); “Emil Vekharn. Stikhi o sovremennosti v perevode V. Briusova,” Vesy 8 (1906); “Stikhotvoreniia,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 8 (1909); Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1910; “O tom chego ne bylo,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 5 (1911); “Aleksei Remizov. Posolon,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 5 (1911); Stikhi i proza, 2 vols. Moscow, 1993

In translation: from About That Which Never Was and poems, tr. Kathleen Dillon in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Ginzburg, Evgeniia Semenovna (b. 1904, Moscow; d. 1977, Moscow). Memoirist and educator. A political activist and teacher who had rejected her middle-class family background for a life dedicated to the Communist Party, Ginzburg's new world fell apart when she and her first husband, a prominent Party bureaucrat, were arrested in 1937. Her surviving son from this marriage, Vasilii Aksyonov, later became famous as a talented dissident writer. She endured 18 years in jail, camp, and exile, and bore coherent, eloquent witness to her ordeal in the two-volume memoir Krutoi marshrut (the first volume is translated as Journey into the Whirlwind, the second as Within the Whirlwind)

Writings: Krutoi marshrut: Khronika vremen kul'ta lichnosti, 2 vols. Milan, 1967, 1979; Frankfurt/Main, 1967; New York, 1985; Riga, 1989; Moscow, 1990

In translation: Journey into the Whirlwind, tr. Max Hayward and Paul Stevenson. New York, 1967, 1989; Within the Whirlwind, tr. Ian Boland. New York, 1981, 1988

Ginzburg, Lydiia Iakovlevna (b. 1902, Odessa, d. 1990). Literary and cultural critic, writer, memoirist. The lone female member among the influential Formalist group, Ginzburg developed into a prominent literary scholar whose innovative critical work focused on the complex interactions between literary creation, life experience, and spiritual values. A keen interpreter of non-fiction, Ginzburg also produced a trenchant journal-memoir of her own experiences and observations on Soviet culture, Chelovek za pis'mennym stolom (At One's Desk, 1982), and an extraordinary analysis in fiction of the Leningrad siege, Zapiski blokadnogo cheloveka (Notes of a Blockade Survivor, 1984). In the 1980s Ginzburg truly flourished as a public intellectual, at last able to publish her more provocative and personalized writing, and serving as an intellectual conduit between pre- and post-Stalinist generations of the intelligentsia

Writings: Tvorcheskii put’ Lermontova. Leningrad, 1940. “Byloe i dumy Gertsena. Leningrad, 1957. O lirike. Leningrad, 1964; 2nd edn, 1974, 1997; O psikhologicheskoi proze. Leningrad, 1971, 2nd edn, 1977, 3rd edn, 1999; Chelovek za pis'mennym stolom. Leningrad, 1982, 1989; O literaturnom geroe. Leningrad, 1979; O starom i novom. Leningrad, 1982; Literatura v poiskakh real'nosti. Leningrad, 1987; “Zapiski blokadnogo cheloveka,” Neva 1 (1984); Pretvorenie opyta. Riga, Leningrad, 1991; Moscow, 1995; Zapisnye knizhki: novoe sobranie. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “‘The Human Document’ and the Formation of Character,” in The Semiotics of Russian Cultural History, ed. Alexander D. Nakhimovsky and Alice Stone Nakhimovsky. Ithaca, ny, 1985; On Psychological Prose, tr. Judson Rosengrant. Princeton, nj, 1991; Blockade Diary tr. Alan Myers. London, 1995; from The Journals, tr. Jane Gary Harris in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Gippius, Zinaida (pseudonyms: Anton Krainii, Tovarishch German, Lev Pushchin, Roman Arenskii, Anton Kirsha; b. 1869, d. 1945). Poet, dramatist, short story writer, novelist, literary critic

Writings: Novye liudi: Rasskazy, pervaia kniga. St. Petersburg, 1896; Zerkala: Vtoraia kniga rasskazov. St. Petersburg, 1898; Pobediteli. St. Petersburg, 1898; Sviataia krov’. P'esa. St. Petersburg, 1901; Tret'ia kniga rasskazov. St. Petersburg, 1902; Sobranie stikhov: 1889—1903. Moscow, 1904; Alyi mech: Rasskazy, chetvertaia kniga. St. Petersburg, 1906; with D. Merezhkovskii and D. Filosofov, Le Tsar et la Rèvolution. Paris, 1907; Chernoe po belomu: Piataia kniga rasskazov. St. Petersburg, 1908; as Anton Krainii, Literaturnyi dnevnik 1899—1907. St. Petersburg, 1908; Sobranie stikhov: Kniga vtoraia, 1903—1909. Moscow, 1910; Chertova kukla. Moscow, 1911; Lunnye murav'i. Shestaia kniga rasskazov. Moscow, 1912; Roman-Tsarevich. Moscow, 1913; Kak my voinam pisali i chto oni nam otvechali. Kniga podarok. Moscow, 1915; Zelenoe kol'tso. P'esa. Petrograd, 1916; Poslednie stikhi, 1914—1918. St. Petersburg, 1918; Pokhodnye pesni. Warsaw, 1920; Nebesnoe slovo. Rasskazy, 1897—1900. Paris, 1921; Stikhi: Dnevnik 1911—1921. Berlin, 1922; Zhivye litsa. Prague, 1925; Sinnaia kniga. Peterburgskii dnevnik, 1914—18. Belgrade, 1929; Siianiia. Paris, 1938; ed. with Dmitrii Merezhkovskii, Literaturnyi smotr: svobodnyi. Paris, 1939; Dmitrii Merezhkovskii. Paris, 1951

In translation: “Song” and twenty-one more poems, in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967, 56—89; “Heavenly Words” and twelve stories in Selected Works of Zinaida Hippius, ed. and tr. Temira Pachmuss, Urbana, 1972; Between Paris and St. Petersburg: Selected Diaries of Zinaida Hippius, tr. Temira Pachmuss. Munich, 1972; “Choosing a Sack,” in Kelly Utopias; poems, tr. Christine Borowec in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II. For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II and Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994.

Glinka, Avdot'ia Pavlovna (b. Golenishcheva-Kutuzova, 1795, St. Petersburg; d. 1863, Tver’). Born into old gentry family; well-educated; married Fedor Glinka in 1829; lived in Moscow 1835—53, St. Petersburg in late 1850s, and Tver’ until her death. Salon hostess, poet and translator of German poetry, assisted husband in literary work. Devout and charitable, wrote on religious subjects. Published poems in conservative literary journals and almanacs. After 1850s turned to prose

Writings: Pesni o Kolokole F. Shillera. Moscow, 1832; Zhizn’ Presviatoi devy Bogoroditsy iz knig Chet'i-Minei. Moscow, 1840; 16th edn, Moscow, 1915; Stikhotvoreniia Shillera. Zum Dichters 100 Jahrigem Geburtsfest. St. Petersburg, 1859

Golovina, Alla Sergeevna (b. Baroness Steiger, 1909, Nikolaevka, near Kiev; d. 1987, Brussels; married 1) sculptor Alexander Golovin, 1929; 2) Philippe Gilles de Pelichy, 1951; one son). Swiss aristocratic family in Ukraine since 1815, father Duma member, brother poet Anatoly Steiger. Emigrated with family through Constantinople, 1920; in Czechoslovakia, 1921; attended Russian school, Moravskà Tř;ebovà. Married Golovin, 1929; son writer Sergei Golovin. Degree, Russian history and philology, Charles University, 1931; member, Alfred Bem's “Skit,” co-ed. almanac Skit 2 (1934); participant Khodasevich's “Perekrestok”; published verse collection, 1935. To Paris, 1935. Frequented literary cafè “Kupol”; friendship with Tsvetaeva. Joined parents, Switzerland, 1939, for duration of World War II. Married Belgian citizen, 1951; to Belgium, 1955. From 1950s, wrote mainly short stories, published little; most of her books appeared posthumously. Visited USSR, met Nadezhda Mandel'stam, 1967

Writings: Lebedinaia karusel’: Stikhi 1929—1934. Berlin, 1935; “Chuzhie deti,” Sovremennye zapiski 68 (1939); “Letnaia koloniia,” Kovcheg 2 (1942); “Asia: Glava iz Romana Zagrzhevskii,” Opyty 1 (1953) “Iz perepiski I. A. i V. N. Buninykh s A. Golovinoi (1942—1953),” in I. A. Bunin i russkaia literatura XX v. Moscow, 1995

Recent editions: Gorodskoi angel: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Brussels, 1989; Nochnye ptitsy. Brussels, 1990. Villa “Nadezhda”: stikhi, rasskazy. Moscow, 1992

Gorbanevskaia, Natal'ia Evgen'eva (b. 1936, Moscow). Poet, journalist, political activist. Emigrated from USSR, 1975; lives in Paris

Writings: Stikhi. Frankfurt, 1969; Poberezh'e. Ann Arbor, mi, 1973; Tri tetradi stikhotvorenii. Bremen, 1975; Pereletaia snezhnuiu granitsu. Paris, 1979; Angel dereviannyi. Ann Arbor, mi, 1982; Chuzhie kamni. New York, 1983; Peremennaia oblachnost’. Paris, 1985; Gde i kogda. Paris, 1985; Tsvet vereska. Tenafly, nj, 1993; Kto chem poet. Moscow, 1997; Polden’. Frankfurt, 1970 (prose). For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: Poems, The Trial, Prison, tr. Daniel Weissbort. Oxford, 1972; Red Square at Noon, tr. Alexander Lieven. Harmondsworth, 1972; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 100–11

Gorlanova, Nina (b. 1947, near Perm). First published fiction in 1980 after abandoning graduate study in philology. After initial success, her works were denied publication until the late 1980s for ideological reasons. Winner of the Russian Booker Prize for 1996

Writings: Raduga kazhdyi den’: rasskazy. Perm, 1987; “Istoriia ozera Veselogo” and “Stariki,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla; “Kazachii sud,” in Chisten'kaia zhizn’. “Novella,” in Eros, syn Afrodity, comp. S. Markov. Moscow, 1991; “Protokol,” “Novyi Podkolesin,” “Reshenie Valeriia,” “Gamburgskii schet,” and “Chto-to khoroshee,” in Abstinentki. Moscow, 1991; “Pokaiannye dni, ili V ozhidanii kontsa sveta,” in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; “Liubov'v rezinovykh perchatkakh,” in Chego khochet zhenshchina: sbornik zhenskikh rasskazov; with Viacheslav Buker, “Uchitel’ ivrita,” Zvezda 5 (1994); with Viacheslav Buker, “Roman Vospitaniia,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 8—9 (1995); “Muzhchiny v moei zhizni,” Ural'skaia nov’ 1—2 (1996); Rodnye liudi: rasskazy. Perm, 1996; “Vsem postradavshim ot AO ‘MMM’,” Piatii ugol (Cheliabinsk), (December 25, 1996); Vsia Perm’. Perm, 1996; “Chetyre rasskaza,” Den’ i noch’ 4 (1997). Includes, “Iarostnye kartezhniki,” “Liubov’ deputata,” “Zolotoi kliuchik,” and “Diadia”; “Lav stori,” Zvezda 11 (1998); Liubov’ v rezinovykh perchatkakh. St. Petersburg, 1999. Dom so vsemi neudobstvami: povesti. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Confessional Days: In Anticipation of the End of the World,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution: Contemporary Fiction by Russian Women

Gornaia, Liubov’. Poet

Writings: Inei. Harbin, 1921

Gorodetskaia, Nadezhda Danilovna (b. 1901, Moscow; d. 1985, Witney, England). Father journalist D. M. Gorodetskii. Emigrated through Constantinople to Zagreb, 1919; studied Zagreb University. To Paris, 1924; Studio Franco-Russe; friendly with writers, religious philosophers Kuprin, Mat’ Mariia, Berdiaev, Paul Bazin. Published two novels, several stories in Russian and French. To England, studied theology, College of the Ascension, Birmingham, and Oxford, 1934—5; published thesis in English, The Humiliated Christ, 1938; Ph.D., Oxford, 1944. Taught Oxford, 1941—56; chair, Russian Dept., University of Liverpool. British citizenship; made several visits to USSR

Writings: “Samoubiistvo: iz dnevnika bezhenki,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 84 (1926); “Finiki,” Zveno 228 (1927); Neskvoznaia nit’. Paris, 1929; Mara. Paris, 1931; “La vie et l'oeuvre de Pèguy,” in Les cahiers de la quinzaine, 1931; with Jean Maxence, Charles Peguy. Textes suivie de debats au Studio franco-russe. Paris, 1931; “Belye kryl'ia,” Volia Rossii 3 (1929); “L'exil des enfants,” in Les cahiers de la quinzaine, 1936; The Humiliated Christ in Modern Russian Thought. London and New York, 1938; Saint Tikhon Zadonsky, Inspirer of Dostoevsky. London, 1951

In translation: Les mains vides, intro. A. Kuprin. Paris, 1931; Les ailes blanches, tr. M. E. and W. Vogt. Paris, 1932

Grekova, I. (pen name for Elena Sergeevna Venttsel; b. Dolgintsova, 1907, Revel’, Tallin). Prose writer, mathematician. Married D. A. Venttsel, a ballistics expert, three children. Graduate University of Leningrad. Taught at Zhukovsky Military Aviation Academy in Moscow. One of few women scientists to earn the doktorat. Resigned in 1967 in connection with her novella Na ispytaniiakh

Writings: Pod fonarem. Moscow, 1966; Seryozha u okna. Moscow, 1976; An'ia i Man'ia. Moscow, 1978; Vdovii parokhod. Paris, 1983, Moscow, 1998; Kafedra. Moscow, 1983; Na ispytaniiakh. Moscow, 1990; Svezho predanie. Tenafly, nj, 1995; Moscow, 1998; Damskii master. Moscow, 1998

In translation: “The Ladies’ Hairdresser,” tr. L. Gregg, Russian Literature Triquarterly 5 (1973), 223—65; repr. Ardis Anthology of Recent Russian Literature. Ann Arbor, mi, 1975, 223—64; ibid., tr. Brian Thomas Oles in Aiken, Susan, Adele Barker, Maya Koreneva, and Ekaterina Stetsenko (eds.), Dialogues/Dialogi: Literary and Cultural Exchanges Between (ex-) Soviet and American Women. Durham, NC, 1994., 44—87; “One Summer in the City,” tr. Lauren Leighton, Russian Literature Triquarterly 11 (1975), 146—67; ibid., tr. Sigrid McLaughlin in The Image of Women in Contemporary Soviet Fiction, 18—48; “The Faculty,” tr. Melinda MacLean, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 9 (1979), 3—107; 10 (1979), 16—128; “The Hotel Manager,” tr. Michel Petrov, in Russian Women: Two Stories. New York, 1983, 65—304; The Ship of Widows, tr. and intro. Cathy Porter. London, 1985; “Real Life in Real Terms,” Moscow News 24 (1987), 11; “Masters of Their Own Lives,” tr. Dobrochna Dyrcz-Freeman, in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990., 85—105; “Under the Street Lamp,” tr. Dobrochna Dyrcz-Freeman, in Russia According to Women: Literary Anthology, comp. and preface Marina Ledkovsky. Tenafly, NJ, 1991 45—66; “Rothschild's Violin”, tr. Maureen Riley in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1338–48

Guro, Elena Genrikhovna (pseudonym Eleonora von Notenberg; b. 1877, St. Petersburg; d. 1913, Uusikirkko, Finland). Poet, prose writer, dramatist, artist. A painter by training, Guro became the only woman to occupy a prominent place in early Futurist literature

Writings: Sharmanka. St. Petersburg, 1909; Osennii son. St. Petersburg, 1912; Nebesnye verbliuzhata. St. Petersburg, 1914; Selected Prose and Poetry, ed. A. Ljunggren and N. A. Nilssen. Stockholm, 1988; Selected Writings from the Archives, ed. A. Ljunggren and N. Gourianova. Stockholm, 1995; Sochineniia. Oakland, CA, 1996

In translation: Soviet Poets and Poetry, ed. A. Kaun. Berkeley, 1943; The Little Camels of the Sky, tr. K. O'Brien Ann Arbor, mi, 1983; from her diary and from Hurdy-Gurdy, tr. Juliette Stapanian-Apkarian in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Iankovskaia, Viktoriia Iur'evna (b. 1909, Vladivostok; d. 1996, San Francisco). Poet, short story writer

Writings: Eto bylo v Koree, Harbin, 1935; Po stranam rasseianiia. New York, 1978

Ievleva, Varvara Nikolaevna (b. 1900, Russia; d. 1960, USSR). Poet, journalist. Emigrated first to Harbin, then Shanghai. Went to the USSR after World War II

Ignatova, Elena Alekseevna (b. 1947, Leningrad). Poet, screenwriter; lives in Jerusalem

Writings: Stikhi o prichastnosti. Paris, 1975; Zdes’, gde zhivu. Leningrad, 1983; Nebesnoe zarevo. Jerusalem, 1992; Zapiski o Peterburge: ocherki istorii goroda. St. Petersburg, 1997

In translation: poems in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 299–300

Il'ina, Natal'ia Iosifovna (b. 1914, St. Petersburg; d. 1994, Moscow). Satirist, journalist, memoirist, novelist, and autobiographer. Married to linguist A. A. Reformatskii. Fled with her family to Harbin after the Revolution. Grew up in Harbin and Shanghai where she became a feuilletonist for èmigrè press. Later worked for pro-Soviet press. Returned to USSR in 1947. Graduated from Literary Institute in Moscow. Began writing satire for Krokodil. In last decades of her life turned to literary memoirs, writing reminiscences of Akhmatova, Vertinskii, Chukovskii, and her husband Reformatskii

Writings: Inymi glazami: Ocherki shangkhaiskoi zhizni. Shanghai, 1945; Vozvrashchenie. Moscow, 1957—66; Vnimanie opasnost’ Moscow, 1960; Ne nado ovatsi Moscow, 1964; Chto-to tut ne kleitsia. Moscow, 1968; Tut vse napisano. Moscow, 1971; Svetiashchiesia tablo. Moscow, 1974; Sud’ by. Moscow, 1980; Dorogi. Moscow, 1983; Dorogi i sud’ by. Moscow, 1985, 1988, 1991; Belogorskaia krepost’. Moscow, 1989

In translation: “Anna Akhmatova in the Last Years of her Life,” Soviet Studies in Literature (Fall, 1977), 27—76; “Five Feuilletons,” tr. N. V. Galichenko and C. Partridge, Russian Literature Triquarterly 14 (1976), 193—223; “A Haunting Spectre,” in The Best of Ogonyok, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1990, 203—8; “Repairing Our Car,” tr. Steven W. Nielsen in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990., 145–52

Il'nek, Nina. Poet

Inber, Vera Mikhailovna (b. 1890, Odessa; d. 1972, Moscow; married to I. D. Strashun, MD). From intelligentsia family; studied history and philology at the Odessa Higher Courses for Women, left during 2nd year; first published 1910; poet, writer, journalist; member of Union of Soviet Writers, 1934; member of CPSU, 1944; Stalin Prize for Pulkovskii meridian, Pochti tri goda, 1946

Writings: Pechal'noe vino. Paris, 1914; Gor'kaia uslada. Moscow, 1917; Mesto pod solntsem. Khar'kov, 1928; Amerika v Parizhe. Khar'kov, 1928; Soiuz materei. Komediia. Moscow, 1938; Pulkovskii meridian. Moscow, 1942; Pochti tri goda. Leningradskii dnevnik. Moscow, 1944; Kak ia byla malen'kaia. Moscow, 1954; Vdokhnovenie i masterstvo. Moscow, 1957; Aprel’. Stikhi o Lenine. Moscow, 1960; Stranitsy dnei perebiraia. Iz dnevnikov i zapisnykh knizhek. Moscow, 1967

In translation: “Pulkovo Meridian,” in Russian Literature since the Revolution, ed. Joshua Kunitz. New York, 1948 and in Land of the Soviets in Verse and Prose, ed. G. Dzyubenko. Moscow, 1982; “Nor-Bibi's Crime” and “Spring Cleaning,” in Loaf of Sugar and Other Stories, ed. Yvonne Kapp. London, 1957; Leningrad Diary, tr. Serge M. Wolff and Rachael Grieve. New York, 1971; “Garlic in His Suitcase,” tr. M. Schwartz, Literary Review 34 (Winter 1991), 259—66; from A Place in the Sun, tr. Mary Nichols in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Iskrenko, Nina Iur'evna (b. 1951, Petrovsk; d. 1996, Moscow). Poet. Studied physics at Moscow University, lived in Moscow until her death

Writings: Ili: Stikhi i teksty. Moscow, 1991; Referendum. Moscow, 1991; Neskol'ko slov. France, 1991; Pravo na oshibku. 1995; Interpretatsiia momenta: stikhi i teksty. Moscow, 1996; Neposredstvennaia zhizn’. Moscow, 1997; O glavnom. Moscow, 1998; Rasskazy o liubvi i smerti: Zhitie Lysogo i Vermisheli (prose). Moscow, 1999

In translation: “Special Troikas: A Corps,” Conjunctions 23 (1994), 145—49; Women's View, Glas 3 (1992), 151—61; Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 89—100; Mapping Codes, Five Fingers Review 8—9. San Francisco, CA, 1990, 32—6, 174—85; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 1019–22

Iunge, Ekaterina Fedorovna (b. 1843, d. 1913). Artist, half-sister of Kamenskaia, whose memoir, Vospominaniia (1843—1860 gg.) came out in 1914, after partial publication in 1905 and 1911

Izvekova, Mariia Evgrafovna (married name Bedriaga; b. 1789?, d. 1830). Daughter of an army officer; prolific author of novels, poetry, fiction

Writings: Emiliia, ili pechal'nye sledstviia bezrassudnoi liubvi. Moscow, 1806; Milena, ili redkii primer velikodushiia. St. Petersburg, 1811; and Al'fons i Florestina, ili shchastlivyi oborot. Moscow, 1807

Kabysh, Inna. (b. Moscow). Poet, teacher of literature

Kabysh, InnaWritings: Lichnye trudnosti (1994); Detskii mir. Moscow, 1996; poems in Ogonek 10 (1990), 16; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1996), 41—9; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 6 (1997), 74—7; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 8 (1996), 8—12; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 3 (1994), 72–5

Kamenskaia, Mariia Fedorovna (b. Tolstaia, 1817, d. 1898). Author of sporadic fiction based on her own life or family tradition (“Piat'desiat let nazad,” Otechestvennye zapiski 10—12 [1860] and “Znakomye,” Vremia 10 [1861]). Her memoir, “Vospominaniia,” was first published in Istoricheskii vestnik 1—10, 12 (1894) and has recently been reissued in Russia (Moscow, 1991)

Katerli, Nina Semenovna (b. 1934, Leningrad). Holds a degree in engineering from a technical institute in her native St. Petersburg (Leningrad). First prose published in 1973. Activist against anti-Semitism

Writings: Okno: rasskazy. Leningrad, 1981; “Treugol'nik Barsukova,” Glagol 3 (1981); “Polina,” Neva 1 (1984); Tsvetnye otkrytki: rasskazy i povesti. Leningrad, 1986; “Kurzal,” Zvezda 11 (1986); “Zhara na severe. Povest,” Zvezda 4 (1988); “Solntse za steklom,” Zvezda 4 (1989); Kurzal. Povesti. Leningrad, 1990; “Sennaia ploshchad’,” Zvezda 7 (1991), (reissue of “Treugol'nik Barsukova”). Published separately, St. Petersburg, 1992; Isk. Samara, 1998; (ms. 1991); “Sindrom ‘P.’ Povest’,” Zvezda 11 (1994); “Piramida Tsukermana,” Zvezda 10 (1995); “V-4-52-21,” Zvezda 10 (1997); “Vozvrashchenie,” Zvezda 4 (1998); “Tot svet,” Zvezda 2, 3 (1999); Tot svet. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “The Profited Land,” in Hoisington, Thomas H. (ed. and tr.), Out Visiting and Back Home. Evanston, IL, 1998.; “The Barsukov Triangle,” tr. David Lapeza in The Barsukov Triangle, the Two-Toned Blond and Other Stories; “Between Spring and Summer” and “The Farewell Light,” tr. Helena Goscilo and Valeria Sajez in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “The Monster,” tr. Bernard Meares in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; “Victory,” in Soviet Literary Culture in the 1970s, ed. and tr. Anatoly Vishnevsky and Michael Biggins. Gainesville, fl, 1993; “Slowly the Old Woman …,” tr. John Beebe in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.

Khaindrova, Lydiia Iulianovna (originally in Georgian, Khaindrava; b. 1910, Odessa, Russia; d. 1986, Krasnodar, USSR; married name Serebrova). Poet

Writings: Stupeni. Harbin, 1939; Kryl'ia. Harbin, 1941; Razdum'ia. Harbin, undated, early 1940s; Na rasput'e. Shanghai, 1943; Serdtse. Shanghai, 1947; Daty, daty. Krasnodar, 1976; Shchedrost’. Krasnodar, 1986

Kheraskova, Elizaveta Vasil'evna (b. Neronova, 1737, d. 1809). Poet. Married neoclassical poet and Freemason Mikhail Kheraskov in 1759. Published a small number of poems in journals such as Poleznoe uveselenie and Aonidy. Mentor to Anna Labzina (see below)

Khvoshchinskaia, Nadezhda Dmitrievna (pseudonyms: V. Krestovskii-psevdonim, V. Porechnikov, N. Vozdvizhenskii; b. 1820?, Riazan’ province; d. 1889, St. Petersburg, married name Zaionchkovskaia [m. 1865]). Poet, prose writer, essayist. Began her literary career publishing poetry in the 1840s. Much of her prose satirizes the provinces (e.g. her 1850s trilogy, Provintsiia v starye gody), and many of her works are deeply ironic

Writings: SS V. Krestovskogo (Psevdonim). 5 vols. St. Petersburg, 1892, and 1912—13; Also published literary criticism under various pseudonyms, including the series “Provintsial'nye pis'ma o nashei literature” (“Provincial Letters about Our Literature” in Otechestvennye zapiski, 1861—3)

Recent editions: Povesti i rasskazy. 1963, 1984; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Svidanie. Moscow, 1987., in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Svidanie. Moscow, 1987.; poems in Poety 1840—1850-kh godov, ed. B. Ia. Bukhshtab. Leningrad, 1972; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: On the Way: A Sketch, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; After the Flood; tr. Karla Thomas Solomon in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; The Boarding-School Girl, tr. Karen Rosneck. Evanston, IL, 2000

Khvoshchinskaia, Sof'ia Dmitrievna (pseudonym Iv. Vesen'ev b. 1828?, Riazan province, d. 1865.) Artist, poet, critic, author. A talented painter and author, she is deservedly known for her fine irony and psychological probing

Writings: Znakomye liudi, OZ 91 (1856); Nasledstvo tetushki, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 3 (1858); Mudrennyi chelovek, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 6—8 (1861); Vospominaniia institutskoi zhizni, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 9—10 (1861); Gorodskie i derevenskie, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 3—4 (1863); also appears in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Svidanie. Moscow, 1987.

In translation: Reminiscences of Institute Life, tr. Valentina Baslyk, in Clyman, Toby W. and Judith Vowles (eds.), Russia Vowles through Women's Eyes: Autobiographies from Tsarist Russia New Haven, CT and London, 1996.

Khvostova, Aleksandra Petrovna (b. 1767, d. 1852). Author of prose, prose poems, and translations. Niece of Elizaveta Kheraskova (see above). Hostess of a salon in the 1800s. Major works include the runaway success Otryvki (St. Petersburg, 1796)

Klimenko-Ratgauz, Tat'iana (b. Ratgauz, 1909, Berlin; d. 1993, Riga; married: 1) Aseev; 2) actor V. V. Klimenko, 1936). Father poet Daniil M. Ratgauz; raised in Kiev, Moscow; emigrated with father to Berlin, 1921; father published two books of poetry, 1922, 1927. To Prague, 1923; degree, College of English; studied dramatic studio of L. S. Il'iashenko; performed in local productions of Gorky, Meierhold; member, Czech Union of Russian Actors, 1927. Published first poems in Studencheskie gody, 1925; from late 1920s, member, Alfred Bem's “Skit poetov,” literary circle “Daliborka”. Joined Russian Dramatic Theater, Riga, 1935—46; with husband Klimenko applied for Soviet citizenship, refused. Poetry published in Soviet Russia since late 1970s; first vol. of collected verse, 1987, incl. memoir of father

Recent editions: Vsia moia zhizn’: stikhotvoreniia i vospominaniia ob otse. Riga, 1987

Kniazhevich, Lydiia (Lydiia Nikolaevna Ul'shtein; b. 1895, Saratov, Russia; d. 1939, Shanghai). Novelist, playwright, actress

Writings: Liubov'po ob'iavleniiu. Shanghai, 1930s; Model’ No. 115. Shanghai, 1930s; Zhenshchina, o kotoroi ne govoriat. Shanghai, 1930s

Kniazhnina-Sumarokova, Ekaterina Aleksandrovna (b. 1746, d. 1797). Poet. Daughter of the major neoclassical poet Aleksandr Sumarokov, married to the playwright, poet and translator Iakov Kniazhnin. Hostess of an important salon: undoubtedly the author of works that have not survived

Knorring, Irina Nikolaevna (b. 1906, Elshanka, Samara province; d. 1943, Paris; married poet Iurii Bek-Sofiev, 1928; one son). Aristocratic family, father historian; raised in Khar'kov; writing poetry at age of eight. Emigrated with family, 1920; lived Tuapse, Simferopol, Sevastopol, Bizerte (Tunisia), completed high school education. To Paris, 1925; studied Franco-Russian Institute; active in Paris literary circles. Diagnosed with diabetes, 1927; married Bek-Sofiev, 1928; son, 1929. Published 1st vol., 1931, 2nd, 1939, despite illness; poems written during German occupation published by father Nikolai N. Knorring, 1949. Bek-Sofiev repatriated after war, father in 1955, to Alma-Ata; organized publication of Knorring's poetry in Prostor, 1962, Den’ poezii, 1965, and as separate vol., Novye stikhi, 1967

Writings: Stikhi o sebe. Paris, 1931; Okna na sever. Paris, 1939; Posle vsego. Paris, 1949; Novye stikhi. Alma-Ata, 1967

Recent editions: Posle vsego: Stikhi 1920 — 1942. Alma-Ata, 1993

Kollontai, Aleksandra Mikhailovna (b. Domontovich, 1872, St. Petersburg; d. 1952, Moscow; married: 1) cousin V. Kollontai, 1893 [separated 1898, one son]; 2) P. Dybenko, Commissar of Navy, 1918 [separated 1922]). Illegitimate daughter of aristocratic parents; studied economics in Zurich; began writing on women's emancipation, 1905. Joined Mensheviks, 1903; Bolsheviks, 1915; arrested by Provisional Government, 1917. After Revolution, became highest-ranking woman in Lenin's government as Commissar for Social Welfare (1917—18); head of Women's Department of Communist Party (Zhenotdel), 1921—2; dismissed 1922 for membership in Workers’ Opposition. 1922—30, diplomatic service in Norway and Mexico; 1930—45, Soviet ambassador to Sweden. In 1920s turned to fiction; writings after 1927 less interesting

Writings: Sotsial'nye osnovy zhenskogo voprosa. St. Petersburg, 1909; “Novaia zhenshchina,” Sovremennyi mir 9 (1913); Obshchestvo i materinstvo. Petrograd, 1916; Novaia moral’ i rabochii klass. Moscow, 1918; “Dorogu krylatomu Erosu !,” Molodaia gvardiia (The Young Guard) 3 (1923), 111—24; Liubov’ pchel trudovykh. Petrograd, 1923; as A. Domontovich, Zhenshchina na perelome. Moscow, 1923; Bol'shaia liubov’. Moscow and Leningrad, 1927; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stat'i i rechi. Moscow, 1972

In translation: Autobiography of a Sexually Emancipated Woman, tr. S. Attanasio, ed. E. Fetscher, preface by Germaine Greer. New York, 1971; The Love of Worker Bees, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1977; Selected Writings of Alexandra Kollontai, ed. and tr. Alix Holt. Bristol and New York, 1977; A Great Love, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1981; Alexandra Kollontai: Selected Articles and Speeches, ed. Cynthia Carlile. New York, 1984; “Thirty-Two Pages,” tr. Rimma Volynska in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Kolosova, Marianna (Rimma Ivanovna Vinogradova; b. 1903, Altai, Russia; d. 1964, Santiago, Chile; married name Pokrovskaia. Pseudonyms Marianna Kolosova, Elena Insarova, Dzhungar). Poet. For more bibliographical data, see Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994., 310

Writings: Armiia pesen. Harbin, 1928; Gospodi, spasi Rossiiu. Harbin, 1930; Perezvony. Harbin, 1930; Ne pokorius’ ! Harbin, 1932; Na zvon mechei. Harbin, 1934; Mednyi gul. Shanghai, 1937

Kondratovich, Alla. Poet. Sister of Vera Kondratovich. Went to the USSR in the 1950s

Kondratovich, Vera (married name Sidorova). Poet. Went to the USSR in the 1950s

Writings: Otpechatki mgnovenii. Novosibirsk, 1990

Koptiaeva, Antonina Dmitrievna (b. 1909, Iuzhnyi, Far East; d. 1991, Moscow; married: 1) manager K. Ya. Zeite [arrested, 1938, died in prison]; 2) writer F. Panferov). From lower middle class (meshchane); Komsomol member, 1926—8; began writing sketches, 1935; member of Union of Soviet Writers, 1944; writer; member of CPSU, 1944; graduated Moscow Literary Institute, 1947; Stalin Prize for Ivan Ivanovich, 1949

Writings: Kolymskoe zoloto. Moscow, 1936; Byli Aldana. Moscow, 1937; Tovarishch Anna. Moscow, 1946; Ivan Ivanovich. Moscow, 1950; Druzhba. Moscow, 1954; Derzanie. Moscow, 1958; Dar zemli. Moscow, 1958; Na Ural-reke. Moscow, 1971

In translation: Ivan Ivanovich, tr. Margaret Wettlin. Moscow, 1952

Korostovets, Mariia Pavlovna (b. Popova; d. 1980s). Poet. Daughter of a Russian consul in Mongolia and Sinologist P. Popov, wife of a son of the diplomat I. Ia. Korostovets. Lived in Beijing, in 1943 moved to Shanghai. In the 1950s the family went to Australia

Kozhevnikova, Nadezhda (b. 1949, Moscow). Moscow native, daughter of Soviet writer Vadim Kozhevnikov, and graduate of Moscow's Gorky Institute of Literature. First published fiction in 1967

Writings: Chelovek, reka i most. Povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1976; Okna na dvor. Moscow, 1976; Bremia molodosti (ocherki). Moscow, 1978; Vorota i novyi gorod. Ocherki. Moscow, 1978; Doma i liudi. Moscow, 1979; O liubvi materinskoi, dochernei, vozvyshennoi i zemnoi. Povesti, rasskazy, ocherki. Moscow, 1979; Elena Prekrasnaia. Moscow, 1982; Postoronnie v dome. Povesti. Moscow, 1983; Vnutrennii dvor. Moscow, 1986; Posle prazdnika. Moscow, 1988; Printsessa. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “The Stone Mason,” Soviet Literature 1 (1981); “Rush Hour,” tr. Valentina Jacque, Soviet Literature 3 (1984); “Home,” tr. Marina Astman in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Vera Perova,” tr. Rebecca Epstein in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.

Krandievskaia, Anastasiia Romanovna (b. Tarkhova, 1865; d. Stavropol, 1938; married publisher V. Krandievskii in 1880s; three children). Mother of poet Natal'ia Krandievskaia and great-grandmother of prose writer Tat'iana Tolstaia. Educated at Moscow Higher Courses for Women; worked as journalist, 1880s; first published 1896. Produced several collections of didactic short stories: most famous, “Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988,” 1902. Later tried short philosophical pieces and a political novel. Stopped publishing after Revolution

Writings: To bylo ranneiu vesnoi i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1900; 2nd edn, 1905; “Noch’,” in Sbornik na pomoshch’ uchashchimsia zhenshchinam. Moscow, 1901; “Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988,” Mir bozhii 3 (1902), also in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988 i dr. rasskazy. Rostov, 1903; other edns: 1905, 1906, 1917, 1918, and Uchenova, Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.. Moscow, 1988; Nichtozhnye, 2 vols. Moscow, 1905; U svezhei mogily. St. Petersburg, 1911; “Aforizmy bessonitsy,” in Utrenniki, 1915; “Taina radosti,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 1—7 (1916); Okhranitel’. Moscow, 1917; 2nd edn, 1918

Krandievskaia, Natal'ia Vasil'evna (b. 1888, Moscow; d. 1963, Leningrad; m. Krandievskaia-Tolstaia). Poet, children's writer and memoirist. An accomplished lyric poet many of whose best verses were produced during the war and the Leningrad blockade

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1913; Stikhotvoreniia II. Odessa, 1919; Ot Lukavogo: tret'ia kniga stikhov. Berlin, 1922; Vospominaniia. Leningrad, 1977; Vechernii svet. Leningrad, 1972; Doroga. Moscow, 1985; Grozovyi venok. St. Petersburg, 1992

Krestovskaia, Mariia Vsevolodovna (b. 1861, St. Petersburg; d. 1910, Marioki, Finland; married E. A. Kartavtsev, 1891). Daughter of writer V. Krestovskii; parents divorced. Became actress at 17; had illegitimate son at 19; first published, 1885. Gave charitable aid to higher education for women; established health center for writers on estate at Marioki. Stopped publishing fiction 1901, but continued writing diary; contracted cancer

Writings: “M.Kh.,” “Ugolok teatral'nogo mira,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 2 (1885); “Lëlia. Rasskaz iz teatral'nogo byta,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 8—9 (1885); “Rannie grozy,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 8, 10–12 (1886); Rannie grozy. St. Petersburg, 1889; 2nd edn, 1892; 3rd edn, 1904; “Nemudrenye,” Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 9 (1889); Romany i povesti, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1889; 1892; “Artistka,” Vestnik Evropy (Herald of Europe) 4—12 (1891), and St. Petersburg, 1896; 2nd edn., Moscow, 1903; “Syn,” Vestnik Evropy (Herald of Europe) 11—12 (1893); “Zhenskaia zhizn’. Povest’ v pis'makh,” Severnyi vestnik (Northern Herald) 11—12 (1894), 1 (1895), and Mir bozhii 2—4 (1903); Syn i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1904; Romany i povesti, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1896; 2nd edn., Moscow, 1904; “Vopl’,” RMys1—2 (1900), in Ispoved’ Mytishcheva. Moscow, 1903, and in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.

Krichevskaia, Liubov’ Iakovlevna (c. 1800—after 1841). Khar'kov-based author of poetry, fiction, plays. After her father's death in the 1810s, became responsible for the care of her whole family (her career as a writer probably had economic promptings). Never married, owing to the absence of a dowry. Major works include Moi svobodnye minuty (Khar'kov, 1817), Dve povesti: Korinna i Emma (Moscow, 1827)

Kriukova, Elena, (b. 1956, Gorky). Poet, graduated from Moscow Conservatory as well as Literary Institute; began publishing in 1984

Writings: Kupol. Gorky, 1990; poems in Ogonek 10 (1990), 16; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 3 (1992), 35—8; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 3 (1995) 19—24; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 9 (1996), 3—8; Iunost’, Volga, Novyi mir (NewWorld), Neva; Sotvorenie mira. Nizhnii Novgorod, 1997

In translation: Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 1048–9

Kriukova, Ol'ga Petrovna (b. 1815/17, Simbirsk province; d. 1885, Simbirsk). Of uncertain origin, apparently an orphan raised by a poor woman landowner. Published lyric verse and narrative poems in early 1830s and after 1859 (primarily in Razvlechenie)

Writings: Donets. Moscow, 1833; Starina. Moscow, 1839; Danilo Besschastnyi. St. Petersburg, 1876

Krüdener, Baroness Juliane-Barbare von (b. von Vietinghoff, 1764, d. 1824). From a Baltic German noble family; married at 14, and toured Europe with her husband, a Russian diplomat. Later became famous as a mystic; for a while, the confidante of Aleksandr I. Major works include Valèrie (Paris, 1803)

Kruk, Nora (b. 1920, Harbin). Lived in Harbin, Shanghai, and Hong Kong, then settled in Sydney. Writes poetry in Russian and English

Writings: “Even though … Poems.” Hong Kong, 1975. “Nam ulybalas’ Kvan ln’. Litsa skvoz’ vremia,” Rossiiane v Azii 7 (2000), 151—97. Also memoirs

Kruzenshtern-Peterets, Iustina Vladimirovna (b. 1903, Russia; d. 1983, San Francisco; married names: Stepanova; Peterets). Journalist, prose writer, poet. Pseudonyms Snorre, Sibilla Ven, T. Stern, Merry Devil, Mary Kruzenshtern. A descendant of the famous explorer I. F. Kruzenshtern, she grew up in Harbin where her father, an officer, served in the Zaamurskii District Border Guard at the Chinese Eastern Railway. In the 1920s, Kruzenshtern became a journalist and writer in Harbin and continued her career in the second half of the 1930s and 1940s in Shanghai. Together with her second husband, Harbin poet Nikolai Peterets, she took an active part in Russian literary life in Shanghai. In the early 1950s, she went first to Brazil and then to the USA where she worked for the “Voice of America” and Russian èmigrè newspapers

Kruzenshtern-Peterets, Iustina VladimirovnaWritings: Stikhi. Shanghai, 1946; Antigona. Shanghai. 1948; Ulybka Psishi. Toronto, 1969; “U kazhdogo cheloveka est’ svoia rodina. Vospominaniia,” Rossiiane v Azii 1 (1994), 17—132; “Vospominaniia,” Rossiiane v Azii 4 (1997), 124—209; 5 (1998), 25—83; 6 (1999), 29—104; and 7 (2000), 91–149

Krylova, Ella

Krylova, EllaWritings: Poems in Znamia 1 (1997), 80—5; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 9 (1997), 3—6; Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 4 (1996), 3–10

Kul'man, Elisaveta Borisovna (b. 1808, St. Petersburg; d. 1825, St. Petersburg). Daughter of officer of German descent; eighth of nine children; father died soon after her birth; grew up with mother in poverty in St. Petersburg. Prodigious linguistic talents recognized and encouraged by tutor Karl Grossgeinrikh, who found her other teachers; poverty alleviated by small court pension awarded 1821; died at 17 of consumption. Manuscripts edited and published in Russia and abroad by former tutor

Writings: Piiticheskie opyty Elisavety Kul'man. St. Petersburg, 1833; Sammtliche Dichtungen, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1835; Leipzig, 1844, 1884; Frankfurt, 1851, 1853, 1857; Polnoe sobranie russkikh, nemetskikh i italiianskikh stikhotvorenii. Piiticheskie opyty Elisavety Kul'man. St. Petersburg, 1839; 2nd edn, 1841; Skazki, 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1839; Dichtungen von Elisabeth Kulman. Heidelberg, 1875. Poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: poem in Kelly Anthology

Kuz'mina-Karavaeva (Skobtsova), Elizaveta (b. Pilenko, 1891, Riga; d. 1945, Ravensbruck, Germany; also Mat’ Mariia; pseudonym Iurii Danilov; married 1) D. V. Kuz'min-Karavaev, 1910—16; 2) D. E. Skobtsov-Kondrat'ev, 1918—27; two daughters, one son). Raised on family estate, Black Sea; on father's death, family moved to St. Petersburg, 1906; studied philosophy, Bestuzhev School. Married Kuz'min-Karavaev, Duma member, leader Poets’ Guild, 1910; Symbolist circles, friendship with Aleksandr Blok; published first book of verse, 1912. Daughter Gaiana, 1913; divorced, 1916. Studied St. Petersburg Theological Academy, as woman, in absentia; proclaimed religious vocation in collection Ruf’, 1916. Arrested during post-revolutionary period; married Cossack Skobtsov, 1919; emigrated through Constantinople; son Iurii Skobtsov, 1920. To Belgrade; second daughter, Anastasia, 1922. In Paris, 1923; published novel about revolutionary period, articles on politics as Iurii Danilov, 1924—7. Daughter Anastasia died, separation from husband, began active religious vocation, 1926; published under married name saints’ lives, books on religious thinkers, numerous articles on theology, ethics; from 1930, traveling representative of RSKhD among èmigrè communities. Took monastic vows, name Mat’ Mariia, 1932; cared for mentally ill, organized women's shelters, sanatorium for tubercular patients; established philanthropical society “Pravoslavnoe delo,” members Nikolai Berdiaev, Sergei Bulgakov; participant literary circle “Krug”, mid—1930s. Daughter Gaiana returned to Soviet Union, died, 1935. Arrested by Nazis for harboring Jews, 1943; sent to Ravensbruck, died in gas chamber. Vol. of prison documents, writings from 1930s, published posthumously, 1947. Novel based on life by Elena Mikulina, Mat’ Mariia (Moscow, 1983; 2nd expanded edn 1988)

Writings: Skifskie cherepki. St. Petersburg, 1912; Ruf’. Petrograd, 1916; “Ravnina russkaia,” Sovremennye zapiski 19—20 (1924); “Klim Semenovich Baryn'kin,” Volia Rossii 7—10 (1925); Zhatva dukha (Zhitiia Sviatykh), 2 vols. Paris, 1927; A. S. Khomiakov. Paris, 1929; Dostoevskii i sovremennost’. Paris, 1929; Mirosozertsanie Vladimira Solov'eva. Paris, 1929; Stikhi. Berlin, 1937; Mariia. Stikhotvoreniia, poemy, misterii, vospominaniia ob areste i lagere v Ravensbriuke. Paris, 1947; Stikhi. Paris, 1949

In translation: poems in Kelly Anthology

Recent editions: Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1991; Vospominaniia, stat'i, ocherki, 2 vols. Paris, 1992; Zhatva dukha; repr. Tomsk, 1994; Nashe vremia eshche ne razgadano: Stikhi, vosp., pis'ma. Tomsk, 1996

Kuznetsova, Galina Nikolaevna (b. 1900, Kiev; d. 1976, Munich; married White Army officer D. M. Petrov). Raised in Kiev; married after school graduation, 1918. Emigrated with husband through Constantinople, 1920; to Czechoslovakia, 1921. Studied French Institute, Prague; published first poem in Prague journal, 1922. In Paris, 1924; joined household of Ivan and Vera Bunin, 1927, for 15 years, Paris and Grasse; diary of experience later published as Grasskii dnevnik (first in Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 74, 1963). First book a collection of stories, second a novel, third a collection of verse, 1930s. To Germany with opera singer Margarita A. Stepun, 1945, then to US, 1949; worked at Russian section of UN, New York, from 1955; American citizenship, 1956. Worked European section of UN, Geneva, 1959—63; retired in Munich

Writings: “Vostochnyi prints,” in Studencheskie gody, 1 (1922); “Zygmus’,” Novyi dom, 3 (1927); “Pervyi liubovnik,” Illiustrirovannaia Rossiia 283 (1930); Utro. Paris, 1930; Prolog. Paris, 1933; Olivkovyi sad: Stikhi 1923—29. Paris, 1937; “Na vershine kholma,” in Pestrye rasskazy, ed. V. Aleksandrova. New York, 1953; “Potselui svidaniia,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 36 (1954); Grasskii dnevnik. Washington DC, 1967

In translation: excerpt, Grasse Diary, in The Bitter Air of Exile, ed. Simon Karlinsky. Berkeley, ca, 1977

Recent editions: Grasskii dnevnik. Rasskazy. Olivkovyi sad. Moscow, 1995

Labzina, Anna Evdokimovna (b. Iakovleva, 1758; d. 1828). Memoirist. Labzina's autobiography, written in 1810, records her childhood in a minor gentry family in Siberia, her unhappy first marriage to the hypocritical Aleksandr Karamyshev, and contact with the circle of Kheraskova (see above). Her 2nd marriage to the religious philosopher Aleksandr Labzin took her into the heart of Russian Masonic circles, where her work was acknowledged by the gift of a pair of white gloves, symbolic attribute of a virtuous wife

Lanskaia-Villamova, Elizaveta Ivanovna (b. Villamova, 1764; d. 1847). Poet. Wife of Privy Councillor and Senator S. S. Lanskoi; daughter of a German poet and inspector of Petropavlovsk School; sister of the State Secretary Grigorii Ivanovich Villamov (1773—1842), tutor of Grand Duchess Aleksandra, daughter of Paul I. Her “Poslanie Derzhavinu” appears in vol. III of his Sochineniia (Works), ed. Grot, 516—17. A volume in French, Mèlanges littèraires, dedièsá l'indulgence, par m-me de Lanskoy-Willamow, appeared in St. Petersburg in 1830

Latynina, Alla. Literary critic; graduated from Dept. of Philology, Moscow University. Received postgraduate degree from Faculty of Philosophy also at MGU. Writes about contemporary literary developments; chaired the first Russian Booker Prize jury in 1992

Writings: Vsevolod Garshin: tvorchestvo i sud'ba. Moscow, 1986; Znaki vremeni: zametki o literaturnom protsesse, 1970—80-e gody. Moscow, 1987; Za otkrytym shlagbaumom: literaturnaia situatsiia kontsa 80-kh. Moscow, 1991; “Tvorets i kommentator. Roman R. Ivanychuka ‘Orda’,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 5—6 (1994); “Patent na blagorodstvo: vydast li ego literatura kapitalu?” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1993); “Posle srazheniia s dubom,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 36 (September 9, 1998)

Latynina, Iuliia (b. 1966). Writer of prose fiction and essays. Journalist. Daughter of Alla Latynina

Writings: “V ozhidanii Zolotogo Veka.” Oktiabr’, 6 (1989); Irov den’. Moscow, 1992; “Dedal i Gerkules, ili neskol'ko rassuzhdenii o pol'ze i bespoleznosti,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 5 (1993); “Demokratiia i svoboda,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 6 (1994); “Iskusstvo striazhaniia,” Znanie-sila 1 (1995); Kolduny i imperiia. Saratov, 1996; “Povest’ o blagonravnom miatezhnike,” Zvezda 3 (1996); Sto polei. St. Petersburg, 1996; Kolduny i ministry. St. Petersburg, 1997; “Kak general Dzhekson s amerikanskim Tsentrobankom voeval,” Zvezda 2 (1998); Okhota na iziubria. Moscow, 1999; Insaider. Moscow, 1999; Delo o propavshem boge. Moscow, 1999; Razbor poletov. Moscow, 2000; Stal'noi korol’. Moscow, 2000; Sarancha. Moscow, 2000; Zdravstvuite, ia vasha “Krysha.” Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Waiting for the Golden Age,” tr. Bob Greenall, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992)

Lesnaia, Irina (Irina Igorevna Lesevitskaia; b. 1913, Khailar, China; d. 1999, Paraguay). Poet

Letkova, Ekaterina Pavlovna (b. 1856, St. Petersburg; d. 1937, Leningrad; married architect N. V. Sultanov, 1884; one son). Daughter of military man and female landowner. Studied at Moscow Pedagogical Courses and Higher Courses for Women. First contributed to journals as a student. 1870s: associated with populists; involved with Nikolai Mikhailovskii, theorist of Russian populist movement. 1889—1918: member of Committee for Higher Courses for Women and representative of courses’ library committee. After Revolution, worked for World Literature Press and State Publishing House; from 1921, member of Literary Fund Committee; on board of directors of House of Writers. Wrote more than 60 works of fiction and memoir of feminist Anna Filosofova; after Revolution, published memoirs of writers she had known

Writings: Povesti i rasskazy, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1899; Povesti i rasskazy, 3 vols. St. Petersburg, 1900—03; Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1913; “Iz pisem N. K. Mikhailovskogo. Komentarii E. L.,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 1 (1914), 370—98; Ocherki i rasskazy. Petrograd, 1915; “Krasivaia zhizn’ (Iz vospominanii ob A. P. Filosofovoi),” in Sbornik pamiati Anny Pavlovny Filosofovoi, vol. II. Petrograd, 1915, 26—34; I. S. Turgenev: Obshchedostupnaia biografiia i kharakteristika k 100-letniiu so dnia rozhdeniia. Petrograd, 1918; “Slepye i glukhie. Vospominaniia o V. Korolenko,” in V. G. Korolenko. Zhizn’ i tvorchestvo. Sbornik statei. Petrograd, 1922; “O F. M. Dostoevskom: Iz vospominanii,” Zven'ia 1, Moscow and Leningrad, 1932, 459—77; “Pro Gleba Ivanovicha,” Zven'ia 1, Moscow and Leningrad, 1935, 682–731

Lisitsyna, Mariia Alekseevna (b. 1810?, d. 1842?). Poet, novelist. Probably the daughter of the well-known Moscow actor Aleksei Lisitsyn. Friend of the Teplova sisters (see below). Major works include Emilii Likhtenberg (Moscow, 1826) and Stikhi i proza Marii Lisitsynoi (Moscow, 1829)

Lisnianskaia, Inna L'vovna (b. Baku, 1928). Poet, critic, lives in Moscow. Participant in Metropol affair

Writings: Eto bylo so mnoi. Baku, 1957; Vernost’. Moscow, 1958; Ne prosto — liubov’. Moscow, 1963; Iz pervykh ust. Moscow, 1966; Vinogradnyi svet. Moscow, 1978; Dozhdi i zerkala. Paris, 1983; Stikhotvoreniia: Na opushke sna. Ann Arbor, mi, 1984; Vozdushnyi plast. Moscow, 1990; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1991; Posle vsego. St. Petersburg, 1994; Odinokii dar. Moscow, Paris and New York, 1995; Iz pervykh ust. Moscow, 1996; Veter pokoia. St. Petersburg, 1998; Muzyka “Poemy bez geroia” Anny Akhmatovoi. Moscow, 1991, revised as Shkatulka s troinym dnom. Kaliningrad, 1995 (literary criticism); Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe. Rostov-na-Donu, 1999; Muzyka i bereg. St. Petersburg, 2000

In translation: poems, tr. H. William Tjalsma in Metropol’. Literary Almanac. New York, 1982; poems, tr. Walter Arndt in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 309—12; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 897—8; poems, tr. Ronald Meyer in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Lokhvitskaia, Mirra (Mariia) (b. 1869/70, d. 1905). Poet and dramatist

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1896; Stikhotvoreniia I—II. Moscow, 1900; Stikhotvoreniia III. St. Petersburg, 1900; Stikhotvoreniia IV St. Petersburg, 1903; Stikhotvoreniia V. St. Petersburg, 1904; Pered zakatom. St. Petersburg, 1908

In translation: poems, tr. Christine D. Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

L'vova, Kseniia

Writings: Rasskazy. Moscow, 1939; Na lesnoi polose. Moscow, 1950, 1951; Elena. Moscow, 1961; 1963; Vysokii veter. Moscow. 1968

L'vova, Nadezhda Grigor'evna (b. Poltoratskaia, 1891, Podol'sk; d. 1913, Moscow). Poet, translator, critic. Influenced by both Symbolists and Futurists

Writings: Staraia skazka. Moscow, 1913; 2nd expanded edn, 1914; “Kholod utra: neskol'ko slov o zhenskom tvorchestve,” Zhatva 5 (1914), 249—56; poems in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

Magnitskaia, Aleksandra Leont'evna? (b. 1784, d. 1846), poet and translator, and Magnitskaia, Natal'ia Leont'evna?, poet and translator: active 1790s. The sisters of the brilliant Moscow intellectual and poet Mikhail Leont'evich Magnitskii, who also published in PPPV and Aonidy

Makarova, Elena (b. 1951, Baku). Author of prose fiction and essays. Daughter of poet Inna Lisnianskaia. Studied at Surikov Institute of Art and the Gorky Institute of World Literature in Moscow. Art therapist and teacher of art to handicapped children. Emigrated with her family to Israel in 1990

Writings: Katushka: povesti. Moscow, 1978; Perepolnennye dni: rasskazy i povesti. Moscow, 1982; Osvobodite slona. Moscow, 1985; Leto na kryshe. Moscow, 1987; Otkrytyi final. Moscow, 1989; “Poslezavtra v San-Frantsisko,” Daugava 9 (1989); V nachale bylo detstvo. Moscow. 1990; From Bauhaus to Terezin: Friedl Dicker-Brandeis and Her Pupils. Jerusalem, 1990; Gde sidit fazan; Stuchit-gremit; Obsession; NachaJerusalem, 1993; Smekh na ruinakh. Roman, Znamia 3—4 (1995); Friedl Dicker-Brandeis; ein Leben für Kunst und Lehre: Wien, Weimar, Prag, Hronov, Theresienstadt, Auschwitz. Vienna, 2000

In translation: “Herbs from Odessa,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Uncle Pasha,” tr. Lise Brody in “From the Soviets,” Special issue of Nimrod 33: 2 (Spring/Summer 1990); “Rush Job,” tr. Lise Brody in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Needlefish,” tr. Lise Brody in Aiken, Susan, Adele Barker, Maya Koreneva, and Ekaterina Stetsenko (eds.), Dialogues/Dialogi: Literary and Cultural Exchanges Between (ex-) Soviet and American Women. Durham, NC, 1994.

Mandel'stam, Nadezhda Iakovlevna (b. 1899, Saratov; d. 1980, Moscow). Artist, memoirist, cultural critic. Trained as an artist. Met the poet Osip Mandel'stam in 1919. Preserved works and memory of Mandel'stam after he perished in 1938 in a labor camp. After death of her husband completed a doctorate in linguistics. Began writing memoirs of the Stalin years. In her writings of major literary figures became one in her own right

Writings: Vospominaniia. New York, 1979, Paris, 1982; Moscow, 1999; Vtoraia kniga. Paris, 1987; Moscow, 1990, 1999; Moe zaveshchanie i drugie esse. New York, 1982; Kniga tret'ia. Paris, 1987; “Ob Akhmatovoi,” Literaturnaia ucheba 3 (1989), 134—51; Vospominaniia, proizvedeniia, perepiska. St. Petersburg, 1999

In translation: Hope against Hope, tr. Max Hayward. New York, 1970; Mozart and Salieri, tr. Robert A. McLean. Ann Arbor, mi, 1973; Hope Abandoned, tr. Max Hayward. New York, 1974

Mar, Anna (b. Anna Iakovlevna Brovar, 1887, St. Petersburg; d. 1917, Moscow; married Lenshin, 1903, but marriage quickly broke up). Daughter of artist Ia. Brovar; left home for Khar'kov, aged 15, attracted to Catholicism. Helped to publish by V. Briusov. Participated in women's movement; answered readers’ letters to Journal for Women under pseudonym “Princess Daydream.” Poisoned self because of unhappy love affair, reputedly with the writer Vlasii Doroshevich

Writings: Miniatury. Khar'kov, 1906; Nevozmozhnoe. Moscow, 1912; Idushchie mimo. Moscow, 1914; 2nd edn., Moscow, 1917; Lampady nezazhennye. Petrograd and Moscow, 1915; “Tebe edinomu sogreshila,” in My pomnim Pol'shu. Petrograd, 1915; Zhenshchina na kreste. Moscow, 1916; 2nd edn, Moscow, 1916; 3rd edn, Moscow, 1918

Recent editions: Zhenshchina na kreste. Moscow, 1994

Marinina, Aleksandra (pseudonym of Marina Anatol'evna Alekseeva, b. 1957, Leningrad). One of most popular writers of detective fiction in post-Soviet Russia. Moved to Moscow in 1971 where she studied jurisprudence at Moscow State University. The author of more than 30 scholarly publications, she worked for the Ministry of Internal Affairs until retiring in 1998. Selected the “Writer of the Year” at the 1998 Moscow International Book Fair. Marinina's website <http://www.marinina.ru> lists numerous articles about her that have appeared in the Russian press as well as biographical and publication information

Writings: with Aleksandr Gorkin, Shestikrylyi serafim. Moscow, 1992; Stechenie obstoiatel'stva. Moscow, 1993; Igra na chuzhom pole. 1994; Ukradennyi son. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—8; Ubiitsa po nevole. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—8; Smert’ radi smerti. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—7; Shesterki umiraiut pervymi. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—7; Smert’ i nemogo liubvi. Various edns, Moscow, 1995—8; Chernyi spisok. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Posmertnyi obraz. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Za vse nado platit’. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Chuzhaia maska. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—8; Ne meshaite palachu. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—7; Stilist. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—7; Illiuziia grekha. Various edns, Moscow, 1996—7; Svetlyi lik smerti. Various edns, Moscow, 1997—8; Imia poterpevshego — Nikto. Various edns, Moscow, 1997—8; Muzhskie igry. Various edns, Moscow, 1997; Ia umer vchera. Various edns, Moscow, 1997—8; Rekviem. 2 edns, Moscow, 1998; Prizrak muzyki. Moscow, 1998; Kogda bogi smeiatsia. Moscow, 2000. Tot, kto znaet, 2 vols. Moscow, 2001. For more information, see http://www.eksmo.ru or http://www.rsl.ru

Mat’ Mariia, see Kuzmina-Karavaeva

Mendeleeva-Blok, Liubov’ (b. 1881, d. 1939). Stage actress, memoirist, and author of articles on the ballet

Writings: I byl i nebylitsy o Bloke i o sebe. Bremen, 1979

Merkur'eva, Vera Aleksandrovna (b. 1876, Vladikavkaz; d. 1943, Tashkent). Poet, translator. Published only 15 poems during her lifetime. Made her living exclusively from translation. “Discovered” only in the 1980s

Writings: Poems in Oktiabr’ 5 (1989); translations of Percy Bysshe Shelley in Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia (1937); “Vera Merkur'eva (1876—1943): stikhi i zhizn’,” in Litsa 1 (St. Petersburg, 1995)

In translation: “The Grandmother of Russian Poetry: A Self Portrait,” in Kelly Anthology; poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Militsyna, Elizaveta Mitrofanovna (b. 1869, Ostrogozhsk, Voronezh province; d. 1930, Voronezh; married: 1) steward Kargin, 1889; 2) supportive agronomist N. A. Militsyn). Helped to publish 1896 by Korolenko and Gorky. Persecuted by police; third vol. of collected works censored, 1913. Worked as nurse in World War I; joined Russian Communist Party, 1920; published little fiction after Revolution

Writings: Rasskazy. Moscow, 1905; Rasskazy, vols I—III. St. Petersburg and Moscow, 1910—13; V ozhidanii prigovora. Moscow, 1924, and in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988. Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye rasskazy. Voronezh, 1949

In translation: The Village Priest and Other Stories from the Russian of Militsyna and Saltykov, tr. Beatrix L. Tollemache. London, 1918

Miller, Larisa (b. 1940, Moscow). Writer of poetry and prose. Graduate of the Foreign Language Institute

Writings: Bezymiannyi den’: stikhi. Moscow, 1977; Zemlia i dom. Moscow, 1986; Bol'shaia Polianka. Moscow, 1991; Pogovorim o strannostiakh liubvi. Vilnius, 1991; Stikhi i proza. Moscow, 1992; V ozhidanii Edipa: Stikhi i proza. Moscow, 1993; “I drugoe, drugoe, drugoe …_” Voprosy literatury (Questions of Literature) 6 (1995); Stikhi o stikhakh. Moscow, 1996; Zametki, zapisi, shtrikhi. Moscow, 1997; “Uiutnyi dom s vidom na bezdnu,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 6 (1997); Sploshnye prazdniki. Moscow, 1998; Mezhdu oblakom i iamoi. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “Bolshaya Polyanka: A Childhood in Post-War Moscow,” tr. Ivan Chulaky, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992); “Home Address” (excerpt), tr. Raisa Bobrova, Glas 6 (1993); “Springtime in Broad Daylight,” tr. Jose Alaniz, Glas 13 (1996); Dim and Distant Days, tr. Kathleen Cook and Natalie Roy, Glas: New Russian Writing, 2000

Mnatsakanova (occasional pen name Netzkowa) Elizaveta Arkad'evna (b. 1922, Baku). Poet, graphic artist, essayist, and musicologist. Lives in Vienna

Miller, LarisaWritings: Shagi i vzdokhi: Chetyre knigi stikhov. Vienna, 1982; U smerti v gostiakh. Vienna, 1982; Metamorphosen. Vienna, 1988; Das Buch Sabeth. Vienna, 1988; Literary essays: “O roli detskogo vospominaniia v psikhologii khudozhestvennogo tvorchestva: Na primere prozy Mariny Tsvetaevoi i dvukh otryvkov iz romana F. M. Dostoevskogo Brat'ia Karamazovy,” Wiener Slawistischer Almanach 10 (1982), 325—49; “Khlebnikov: Predel i bespredel'naia muzyka slova,” Sintaksis 11 (1983), 101—56; “Znachenie i rol’ vospominaniia v khudozhestvennoi praktike. Freid_Dostoevskii_Geine,” Wiener Slawistischer Almanach 16 (1985), 37–80Google Scholar

In translation: poems, tr. Gerald Janacek in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Morits, Iunna Petrovna (b. 1937, Kiev). Studied at Gorky Literary Institute and in Riga. Poet, essayist, translator, children's writer. Lives in Moscow

Writings: Razgovor o schas’ e. Moscow, 1957; Mys zhelaniia. Moscow, 1961; Schastlivyi zhuk. Moscow, 1969; Loza. Moscow, 1970; Surovoi nit'iu. Moscow, 1974; Malinovaia koshka. Moscow, 1976; Pri svete zhizni. Moscow, 1977; Poprygat’-poigrat’. Moscow, 1978; Tretii glaz. Moscow, 1980; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1982; Sinii ogon’. Moscow, 1985; Domik s truboi. Moscow, 1986; Na etom berege vysokom. Moscow, 1987; V logove golosa. Moscow, 1990; Muskul vody. Moscow, 1990; Sobaka byvaet kusachei. Moscow, 1998; Litso: stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 2000; Takim obrazom: Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 2000

In translation: Three Russian Poets, tr. Elaine Feinstein. Manchester, 1979; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 138—55; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993., 932—9; poems, tr. Jonathan Chaves in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Morozova, Galina Vsevolodovna (b. 1915, Omsk, married name, Loginova). Novelist

Writings: Lana. Harbin, 1939

Morozova, Ol'ga Aleksandrovna (b. Kolesova, 1877, Khar'kov, Ukraine; d. 1968, San Francisco). Novelist. Pseudonym M. Aleksandrov. Graduate of Khar'kov Institute, she established schools for peasant children in Russia; during World War I was in charge of the office responsible for procuring meat from Asia for the Russian army, and during the Civil War organized a hospital. She emigrated to western China, then moved to Tianjin and later Shanghai. In 1951 she and her daughter came to the USA via a refugee camp on Tubabao, Philippines. For more bibliographical data see M. Ledkovsky et al. (eds), Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994., 443—4

Writings: Nevozvratnoe. Harbin, 1932; Nora. China, date not known; Mechty i zhizn’. China, date not known; Sud'ba. Harbin, 1934; repr. San Francisco, 1984

Moskvina, Elisaveta Osipovna (married name Mukhina) and Mariia Osipovna (active 1800s): poets, authors of Aoniia (Moscow, 1802)

Murzina, Aleksandra (active 1790s): poet, author of Raspuskaiushchaiasia roza (Moscow, 1798)

Nabatnikova, Tat'iana (b. 1948, Altai region). Writer of prose fiction. Grew up in the country, graduated from the Novosibirsk Electrochemical Institute in 1971, attended the Gorky Institute of Literature, 1975—81. Began publishing fiction (several prize-winning collections) while living in Cheliabinsk

Writings: Rasskazy. Novosibirsk, 1982; Domashnee vospitanie. Rasskazy, povest’. Moscow, 1984; Kazhdyi okhotnik. Roman, Sibirskie ogni 1—3 (1987); Moscow, 1989; “Nezametnaia rabota,” Novoe russkoe slovo 6 (1987); “Zadumyvaias’ nad proshlym,” Literaturnaia Rossiia 27 (July 8, 1987); “Gde sidit fazan?” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) (November 25, 1987); “Krug zabluzhdenii,” Literaturnaia Rossiia 11 (March 13, 1988); Zagadai zhelanie. Moscow, 1990; “Govori, Mariia !” and “Domokhoziaika,” in Chisten'kaia zhizn’, “Govori, Mariia !” also appears in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; Dar Izory. Moscow, 1991 and Voin Rossii 3 (1998); Gorod v kotorom_: roman, povest’, rasskazy. Cheliabinsk, 1991; Ne rodis’, krasivoi. Rostov-on-Don, 1995; “Proisshestvie,” Realist. Literaturnyi al'manakh 1 (1995); Prokhozhdenie teni. Moscow, 1997

In translation: “Alina's Seagull,” tr. Vladimir Korotky. Soviet Literature (Moscow) 9 (1989); “In Memoriam,” tr. Catharine Nepomnyashchy, in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990. “A Bus Driver Named Astap,” and “The Phone Call,” tr. Helen Burlingame, in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Speak, Maria !” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution

Nagrodskaia, Evdokiia Apollonovna (b. 1866, St. Petersburg; d. 1930, Paris; married high official V. Nagrodskii). Maternal grandparents were actors at Aleksandrinskii Theater; daughter of writer Avdot'ia Panaeva and journalist Apollon Golovachev. Possibly worked in theater, 1880s. Her first novel The Wrath of Dionysus (1910), went through 10 editions by 1916. After Revolution, emigrated to Paris; published historical novels influenced by her work in Masonic movement

Writings: Gnev Dionisa. St. Petersburg, 1910; 10th edn, 1916; Riga, 1930; Bronzovaia dver’. St. Petersburg, 1911; Bor'ba mikrobov. St. Petersburg, 1913; Belaia kolonnada. St. Petersburg, 1914; 4th edn, Riga, 1931; Reka vremen. Berlin, 1924—6; poems in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.; Gnev Dionisa, repr. St. Petersburg, 1994

In translation: The Wrath of Dionysus: A Novel by Evdokia Nagrodskaia, tr. and ed. Louise McReynolds. Bloomington, IN, 1997

Narbikova, Valeriia (b. 1958, Moscow). Writer of prose fiction and artist. First published fiction in 1989, winning the prize for best publication of the year in the journal Iunost’

Writings: “Plan pervogo litsa: I vtorogo,” in Vstrechnyi khod: Sbornik. Moscow, 1989; “Vidimost’ nas,” Strelets 3 (1989), and in Litsei na Chistykh Prudakh. Moskovskii krug. Sbornik. Moscow, 1991; Ravnovesie sveta dnevnykh i nochnykh zvezd. Moscow, 1990, excerpted in Iunost’ 8 (1988); “Ad kak Da/aD kak dA,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla; comp. L. Vaneeva; “Okolo ekolo …,” Iunost’ 3 (1990); “Probeg_pro beg,” Znamia 5 (1990); “Velikoe knia,” Iunost’ 12 (1991); “Skvoz’” (MS); Okolo ekolo_: povesti. Moscow, 1992. Title story also appears in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; “ … i puteshestvie,” Znamia 6 (1996); “Devochka pokazyvaet,” Znamia 3 (1998); Vremia v puti. Moscow, 1997

In translation: “In the Here and There,” tr. Masha Gessen, in Half a Revolution; In the Here and There, tr. Masha Gessen. Ann Arbor, MI 1997; Day Equals Night, tr. Seth Graham. Ann Arbor, MI, 1998

Nedel'skaia, Elena Nikolaevna (b. 1912, Iaroslavl’; d. 1980, Sydney). Poet. Left Harbin in the 1950s and lived in Australia

Writings: U poroga. Harbin, 1940; Belaia roshcha. Harbin, 1943; Nash dom. Sydney, 1978

Neelova, Natal'ia Alekseevna (married name Makarova). Pioneer prose writer. Probably the sister of the minor writer Pavel Neelov. Author of Leinard i Termiliia, ili zloschastnaia sud'ba dvukh liubovnikov. St. Petersburg, 1784

Nekrasova, Kseniia Aleksandrovna (b. 1912, Urals; d. 1956, Moscow). Poet. Little known in her early years. Lacked a conventional education. Lived during the war years in Tashkent where she was discovered by Akhmatova. Published only one work during her lifetime

Writings: A zemlia nasha prekrasna. Moscow, 1956; 2nd edn, 1960; Stikhi. Moscow, 1971; Sud'ba. Moscow, 1981; Ia chast’ Rusi. Cheliabinsk, 1986

In translation: poems, tr. Diana Burgin, intro. S. Poliakova, Boulevard 4:3 and 5:1 (1990)

Nikolaeva, Galina Evgen'evna, (b. 1911, v. Usmanka, West-Siberian rgn; d. 1963, Moscow; married M. Sagalovich, 1930). From rural intelligentsia; graduated from Gorky Medical Institute, 1935; doctor, worked in hospital during war; transported wounded from Stalingrad; began writing poetry, 1944; first published, 1945; poet, writer; member Union of Soviet Writers; Stalin Prize for Zhatva, 1951

Writings: Skvoz’ ogon’. Stikhi. Moscow, 1946; Kolkhoz “Traktor”. Gorky, 1948; Zhatva. Moscow, 1951; Povest’ o direktore MTS i glavnom agronome. Moscow, 1954; Bitva v puti. Moscow, 1958; Rasskazy babki Vasilisy pro chudesa. Moscow, 1962; Nash sad. Korotkie povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1966; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1972–3

In translation: The Traktor-Kolkhoz, Moscow, 1950; Harvest. Moscow, 1952; New York, 1953; The New Comer. The Manager of an MTS and the Chief Agronomist, tr. David Skvirsky. Moscow, 1955

Nikolaeva, Olesia (Ol'ga) Aleksandrovna (b. 1955, Moscow). Poet, lives in Moscow

Writings: Sad chudes. Moscow, 1980; Na korable zimy. Moscow, 1986; Smokovnitsa. Tbilisi, 1990; Zdes’. Moscow, 1990; Kliuchi ot mira. Moscow, 1990; Nichego, krome zhizni. Moscow, 1990; Amor fati. St. Petersburg, 1997; “Invalid detstva: povest’,” Iunost’ 2 (1990), 34—61; “Progulki s Siniavskim,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) 41 (October 9, 1996), 5; Sovremennaia kul'tura i Pravoslavie. Moscow, 1999

In translation: poems in Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1989), 134; Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 306–8

Nikonova, Ry (Reia; Anna Aleksandrovna Tarshis; b. 1942, Eisk). Poet, artist, theorist

Writings: PANV und andere Zeichenchimare. W. Berlin, 1988; Transfurism. Leipzig, 1989; Protsess nad shotlandstem traktion. Trento, 1989; with Sergei Sigei, Transponance Transfurismus, oder kaaba der abstraktion. Seigen, 1989; with Sergei Sigei, Zaum. Vienna, 1990

Odoevtseva, Irina Vladimirovna (pseudonym Zinaida Shekarazina; b. Iraida Gustavovna Geinike, 1901, Riga; d. 1990, Leningrad; married: 1) lawyer Popov-Odoevtsev; 2) poet Georgii Ivanov, 1921; 3) novelist Iakov Gorbov, 1978). Father St. Petersburg lawyer. Protègèe Nikolai Gumilev, member “Poets’ Guild”; noted for ballads; first book vol. of poetry, 1922. Emigrated with Ivanov to Berlin, 1923, then Paris; wrote popular short fiction, several novels; Biarritz during German occupation, returned to Paris; wrote three plays in French and new poetry, early 1950s. After Ivanov's death, 1958, correspondent Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)', two vols. of memoirs about prerevolutionary St. Petersburg (1919—22) and èmigrè Paris (1920s—70s). Moved to Leningrad, 1987

Writings: Dvor chudes: stikhi, 1920—21. Petrograd, 1922; “Serdtse Marii,” Zveno 157 (1926); “Epilog,” Zveno 163 (1926); “Dom na peske,” Zveno 173—4 (1926); “Zhasminovyi ostrov,” Zveno 193 (1926); “Rumynka,” Zveno 200 (1926); “Putanitsa,” Zveno 206 (1927); “Sukhaia soloma,” Novyi dom 3 (1927); “Eliseiskie polia,” Zveno 212—13 (1927); “Zhizn’ madam Diuklo,” Zveno 6 (1927); Angel smerti. Paris, 1927, 1938; “Prazdnik,” Illiustrirovannia Rossiia. 209 (1929); “Valentin,” I lliustrirovannia Rossiia 219 (1929); “Roza na snegu,” I lliustrirovannia Rossiia 250 (1930); Izol'da. Paris, 1929; Berlin, 1931; Zerkalo. Brussels, 1939; Kontrapunkt: stikhi. Paris, 1951; Stikhi, napisannye vo vremia bolezni. Paris, 1952; Ostav’ nadezhdu navsegda (novel). New York, 1954; “God zhizni,” Vozrozhdenie 63—8 (1957); Desia. Paris, 1961; Odinochestvo. Washington DC, 1965; “Na beregakh Nevy,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) (1962—4) and Washington DC, 1967; Zlataia tsep’: stikhi. Paris, 1975; Portret v rifmovannoi rame: stikhi. Paris, 1976; “Na beregakh Seny,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' (1978—81) and Paris, 1983

In translation: Out of Childhood, tr. D. Nachshen. New York, 1930; All Hope Abandon, tr. F. Reed. New York, 1949; poetry in “Days With Bunin,” tr. K. Gavrilovich, Russian Review (1971); Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967; Pachmuss, A Russian Cultural Revival; and Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Recent editions: Na beregakh Nevy. Moscow, 1988; Na beregakh Seny. Moscow, 1989; Izbrannoe (Selections)r. Moscow, 1998

“Ol'nem, O. N.” (Tsekhovskaia, Varvara Nikolaevna; b. Men'shikova, 1872, Bobrov, Voronezh province; d. 1941). Daughter of officer from gentry; mother, daughter of priest, died 1886, while she was still studying at Kremenchug Women's Gymnasium. Became journalist in Kiev, 1889. Published first story, 1899; published regularly for only 15 years. Ed. journal Russkoe bogatstvo (later renamed Russkie zapiski), 1914—16. Last publication: 1923 biography of writer Elizaveta Vodovozova

Writings: “Warum?” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 2 (1899); “Na poroge zhizni. Stranichka iz biografii dvukh sovremennits,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 4 (1900); “Iubilei redaktora,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 5 (1900); “Pervyi shag,” Obrazovanie (1902); “Ivan Fedorovich,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 1 (1903); “Bez illiuzii,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 11—12 (1903); Ocherki i rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1903; 2nd edn, 1912; “U teplogo moria,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 7—8 (1909); “Dinastiia,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 4—6 (1910), repr. Bez illiuzii (1911), and in Uchenova, Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.. Moscow, 1988; Bez illiuzii. Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1911; Tsepi—pered rassvetom. St. Petersburg, 1911; “Bezzabotnye,” Russkoe bogatstvo (RussianWealth) 5—7 (1912); “Iz reporterskikh vospominanii,” Golos minuvshego 7—8 (1913); “Triasina,” 8—9 (1914); Rasskazy. Moscow, 1919; “Elizaveta Nikolaevna Vodovozova-Semevskaia,” Golos minuvshego 3 (1923)

Palei, Marina (b. Spivak, 1955, Leningrad). Writer of prose fiction. Professional training in medicine. Abandoned medicine. Graduated with honors from Gorky Literary Institute, 1991. One of the most talented new writers, Palei's works evoke both nostalgia and the absurd in her renderings of the Soviet everyday

Writings: “Tvoia nemyslimaia chistota,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 6 (1987); “Figurka na ogolennom pole,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1988); “Pust’ budet dver’ otkryta,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 2 (1988); “Otpechatok ognia,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 12 (1989); “Kompozitsiia na krasnom i sinem,” Sobesednik 12 (1989); “Evgesha i Annushka,” Znamia 7 (1990); “Den’ topolinogo pukha,” in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991. and Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 180 (1991); “Kabiria s Obvodnogo Kanala,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1991); Otdelenie propashchikh. Moscow. 1991; “Skazki Andersena,” in Moskovskii krug. Moscow, 1991. “Den’ imperii,” Zvezda 7 (1993); “Pritvorotnoe zel'e,” Volga 12 (1993); “Reis,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1993); “Mestorozhdenie vetra,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 12 (1994); Mestorozhdenie vetra. St. Petersburg, 1998; Long Distance, ili Slavianskii aktsent. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “The Bloody Women's Ward,” tr. Arch Tait, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992); “The Losers’ Division,” tr. Jehanne Gheith in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “The Day of the Poplar Flakes,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution; “Rendezvous,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.. “Cabiria of the Obvodny Canal,” tr. Brian Thomas Oles (ms)

Panaeva, Avdot'ia Iakovlevna (pseudonym N. Stanitskii; b. Brianskaia; 1819/20, d. 1893. name [2nd marriage] Golovacheva). Writer, memoirist, and central figure in the circle around the journal The Contemporary which her husband Ivan Panaev co-edited with the poet and prose writer Nikolai Nekrasov. Daughter (2nd marriage) became an author (Evdokiia Nagrodskaia). Although she is today mainly known for her memoirs, Panaeva was also an accomplished author of fiction

Writings: “Bezobraznyi muzh,” Sovremennik 8 (1848); “Zhena chasovogo mastera,” Sovremennik 13 (1849); “Zhenskaia dolia,” Sovremennik 92—93 (1862); Roman v Peterburgskom polusvete, 1869; and two novels co-written with Nikolai Nekrasov, Tri strany sveta, 1849, and Mertvoe ozero, 1851

In translation: The Young Lady of the Steppes, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; from Memoirs, tr. Ruth Sobel in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Recent editions: Semeistvo Tal'nikovykh. Leningrad, 1992; Russkie povesti XIX veka: 40—50 godov, 2 (1952); Tri strany sveta, Mertvoe ozero, in N. A. Nekrasov, Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works), vols. IX, X. Leningrad, 1984—5; Vospominaniia (1889, 1890; various edns from 1927—1972); Stepnaia baryshnia, in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; Rasskaz v pis'makh, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

Panova, Vera Fedorovna (b. 1905, Rostov-on-Don; d. 1973, St. Petersburg; married: 1) journalist A. V. Starosel'skii; 2) journalist B. Vakhtin (arrested, 1936, died in camp); 3) writer D. Ya. Dar). From lower middle class (meshchane); left gymnasium during 2nd year, self-educated; journalist, 1920s—30s; started writing late 1930s; member of Union of Soviet Writers, 1946; writer, playwright, screenwriter; Stalin Prizes for Sputniki, 1947; Kruzhilikha, 1948; Iasnyi bereg, 1950

Writings: Sputniki. Moscow and Leningrad, 1946; Kruzhilikha. Molotov, 1947; Iasnyi bereg. Leningrad, 1949; Vremena goda. Moscow, 1954; Sentimental'nyi roman. Leningrad, 1958; Valya Volodia. Rasskazy. Moscow, 1960; Liki na zare. Istoricheskaia povest’. Leningrad, 1965; Pogovorim o strannostiakh liubvi. P'esy. Leningrad, 1968; Zametki literatora. Leningrad, 1972; O moei zhizni, knigakh i chitateliakh. Leningrad, 1975. For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: The Train, tr. E. Manning and M. Budberg. London, 1948; The Factory, tr. Moura Budberg. London, 1949; Bright Shore, tr. B. Isaacs, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1959), 3—142; Looking Ahead (Kruzhilikha), tr. David Skvirsky. Moscow, 1955; Span of the Year, tr. Vera Traill. London, 1957; Serezha and Valya. New York, 1964; Selected Works, tr. Olga Shartse and Eve Manning. Moscow, 1976; from Bright Shore, tr. Ruth Kreuzer in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II. For complete listing see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Parkau Aleksandra Petrovna (b. 1889, Novocherkassk; d. 1954, USSR; married Nilus). Poet, satirist. The earliest woman poet in Harbin, she settled there during World War I with her husband, Colonel E. Kh. Nilus, a military lawyer and historian. In the 1920s, Parkau's poetry often appeared in Harbin periodicals, and she held a literary salon. In 1933 in Shanghai she continued to write poetry and participate in literary circles; in the late 1940s, she followed her son and his family to the USSR

Writings: Ogon’ neugasimyi. Shanghai, 1937; Rodnoi strane. Shanghai, 1942

Parnok, Sofiia Iakovlevna (pseudonym Andrei Polianin; b. Parnokh, 1885, Taganrog; d. 1933, Karinskoe). Poet, critic, opera librettist, translator

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Petrograd, 1916; Rozy Pierii. Moscow and Petrograd, 1922; Loza. Moscow, 1923; Muzyka. Moscow, 1926; Vpolgolosa. Moscow, 1928; Sobranie stikhotvorenii. Ann Arbor, 1979; poems in M. L. Gasparov, Russkii stikh. Daugavpils, 1989; and Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: Poems in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967; Conditions, 6 (1980); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; Kelly Anthology and Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I. From ‘Noted names’ in Kelly Utopias

Pavlova, Karolina Karlovna (b. Jaenisch/Ianish, 1807, Moscow; d. 1893, Dresden). Of German, French, English and Russian extraction. Daughter of physics professor; well-educated at home; moved in Moscow literary circles in 1820s; failed romance with Adam Mickiewicz in late 1820s profoundly influenced life and later poetry; married writer Nikolai Pavlov in 1837, by whom she had one son; active as translator in 1820s and 1830s; wrote original Russian poetry from late 1830s until mid-1860s; salon hostess c. 1839—52; endured political and marital troubles from late 1840s onward; separated from husband, went to Dorpat in 1853, and settled in Dresden 1858. Little is known of her life, but from this point on apparently wrote little Russian poetry, although continued literary activities until death

Writings: Das Nordlicht. Dresden, 1833; Les prèludes. Paris, 1839; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1863; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works). 2 vols., ed. Valerii Briusov. Moscow, 1915; Polnoe sobranie stikhotvorenii. Moscow and Leningrad, 1964; Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1985. Poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.; Moskovskaia muza 1799—1997, ed. G. D. Klimova. Moscow, 1998

In translation: A Double Life, tr. Barbara Heldt Monter. Ann Arbor, mi, 1978; 3rd, revised edn, Oakland, ca, 1996; poems in The Penguin Book of Russian Verse, ed. Dimitri Obolensky, 1962; repr. London, 1969; Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; The Portable Nineteenth-Century Russian Reader, ed. George Gibian. New York, 1993; Kelly Anthology; Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Petrovskaia, Nina (b. 1884, d. 1928). Writer of short stories, feuilletons, and reviews

Writings: “Lozh’,” in Korabli. Moscow, 1907; “Iz tsikla “Pesni liubvi,” in Almanakh Kristall. Khar'kov, 1908; Sanctus Amor. St. Petersburg, 1908; Nakanune. Unpublished, 1922–4

Petrovskaia, Ol'ga. Poet

Writings: Kryl'ia vzmakhnuvshie. Harbin, 1920

Petrovykh, Mariia Sergeevna (married name Golovacheva; b. 1913, Norskii posad; d. 1979, Moscow). Poet, translator of Armenian poetry. Instrumental in helping poets such as Akhmatova get published but published little herself during her lifetime. Her poetry was collected for publication only in 1968

Writings: Dal'nee derevo. Erevan, 1968; Prednaznachenie. Moscow, 1983; Cherta gorizonta. Erevan, 1986; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow, 1991; Koster v nochi. Iaroslavl’, 1991

In translation: poems in Russian Literature Triquarterly 5 (1972); poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Petrushevskaia, Liudmila Stefanovna (b. 1938, Moscow). Playwright, journalist, and prose writer. Left Moscow with family during repression. Spent part of childhood in orphanages. Returned 1956. Graduated Moscow State University where she studied journalism. Worked for Moscow Radio and Moscow Television. Began writing in 1960s. Prior to perestroika ran into trouble with the censorship apparatus for the gloomy nature of her writing. One of most important voices to emerge in late Soviet and post-Soviet period. Currently resides in Moscow

Writings: Skazki bez podskazki. Moscow, 1981; Bessmertnaia liubov’. Moscow, 1988; Pesni dvadtsatogo veka. Moscow, 1988; Tri devushki v golubom. Moscow, 1989; Svoi krug. Moscow, 1990; Lechenie Vasiliia i drugie skazki. Moscow, 1991; Vremia: noch’, Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1992); Po doroge Boga Erosa. Moscow, 1993; Taina doma: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1995; Bal poslednego cheloveka. Moscow, 1996; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 5 vols. Khar'kov, 1996; Nastoiashchie skazki. Moscow, 1997, 1999; Dom devushek: rasskazy i povesti. Moscow, 1998, 1999; Malen'kaia Groznaia, Moscow, 1998; Naidi menia, son. Moscow, 2000; Karamzin derevenskii dnevnik. St. Petersburg, 2000

In translation: Four by Petrushevskaya, tr. Alma Law. Scarsdale, NY, 1984; Clarissa and Other Stories, tr. Alma Law. Scarsdale, NY, 1985; “Our Crowd,” tr. Helena Goscilo, Michigan Quarterly Review (Fall, 1998); “Nets and Traps,” tr. Sigrid McLaughlin, in The Image of Women in Contemporary Soviet Fiction, ed. McLaughlin. New York, 1989; Three Girls in Blue in Stars in the Morning Sky: Five Plays from the Soviet Union, tr. Michael Glenny. London, 1989; “Mania,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “The Violin,” tr. Marina Ledkovsky in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Our Crowd,” in Glasnost: An Anthology of Literature under Gorbachev. Ann Arbor, MI, 1990; “The Overlook,” tr. Dobrochna Dyrcz-Freeman in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; “The New Family Robinson,” tr. G. Bird in Dissonant Voices: The New Russian Fiction, ed. Oleg Chukhontsev. London, 1991; Cinzano: Eleven Plays, tr. Stephen Mulrine. London, 1991. The Time: Night, tr. Sally Laird. London, 1994; Immortal Love, tr. Sally Laird. London; “That Kind of Girl,” tr. Lise Brody in Aiken, Susan, Adele Barker, Maya Koreneva, and Ekaterina Stetsenko (eds.), Dialogues/Dialogi: Literary and Cultural Exchanges Between (ex-) Soviet and American Women. Durham, NC, 1994., 1995. “Fairy Tales for Grownup Children,” tr. Jane Taubman in Glas 13 (1996). For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II and Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994.

Poliakova, Tat'iana. Graduate of Ivanovo State University with a degree in language and literature. Writer of ironic detective fiction

Writings: De’ gi dlia killera. Moscow, 1997, 1998; Tonkaia shtuchka. Moscow, 1997; Ia-vashi nepriiatnosti. Moscow, 1997; Stroptivaia mishen’. Moscow, 1998; Ee malen’ kaia taina. Moscow, 1998, 1999; Zhestokii mir muzhchin. Moscow, 1998; Kak by ne tak. Moscow, 1998, 1999; Moi liubimyi killer. Moscow, 1999; Nevinnye damskie shalosti. Moscow, 1998; Sestrichki ne promakh. Moscow, 1998; Chego khochet zhenshchina. Moscow, 1999; Kapkan na sponsora. Moscow, 1999; Chumovaia damochka. Moscow, 1999; Otpetye plutovki. Moscow, 1999; Cherta s dva. Moscow, 1999; Ovechka v volch’ ei shkure. Moscow, 2000; Ia-vashi nepriiatnosti. Moscow, 2000; Baryshnia i khuligan. Moscow, 2000. For more references, see http://www.eksmo.ru

Polianskaia, Irina (married name Kravchenko; b. 1952, Kasli, the Urals). Writer of prose fiction. The daughter of a survivor of a German prison camp, of Kolyma, and exposure to radiation. Studied music and then theater before entering the Gorky Institute of World Literature from which she graduated in 1980. First published fiction in 1983

Writings: Predlagaemye obstoiatel'stva. Moscow, 1988. Title story also included in Chisten’ kaia zhizn’, comp. A. Shavkuta; Poslannik. Moscow, 1990; “Ploshchad’,” “Sel'va,” and “Zhizn’ dereva,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla, comp. L. Vaneeva; “Chistaia zona,” Znamia 1 (1990) also in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.; “Bednoe serdtse Mani,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) (September 5, 1990); “Mama,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 11 (1990); Chistaia zona. Moscow, 1991; “Rasskazy,” Znamia 5 (1993) (cycle of stories including “Penal,” “Son,” and “Zhizel’”); “Sneg idet tikho-tikho.” “Perekhod.” Rasskazy, Znamia, 12 (1994); “Tikhaia komnata. Rasskaz,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1995); “Prokhozhdenie teni,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1—2 (1997)

In translation: “Mitigating Circumstances,” tr. Michele Berdy in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990. “The Pure Zone,” tr. Rachel Osorio and Joanne Turnbull, Glas 13 (1996); “The Clean Zone,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution; “Where Did the Streetcar Go,” tr. Julie Barnes in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “The Game,” tr. Ayesha Kagal and Natasha Perova in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.

Polonskaia, Elizaveta Grigor'evna (b. Movshenzon, 1890, Warsaw; d. 1969, Leningrad). Poet, translator, journalist, children's writer, and memoirist. Member of the Serapion Brothers group, trained as a doctor in Paris, returned to Russia in 1915. Served as a doctor during World War II while continuing to write

Writings: Znameniia. St. Petersburg, 1921; Pod kamennym dozhdem. St. Petersburg, 1923; Goda: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Leningrad, 1935; Novye stikhi. Leningrad, 1937; Izbrannoe (Selections). Moscow and Leningrad, 1966. For more complete listings, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Pospelova, Mar'ia Alekseevna (b. 1780, d. 1805). Author of poetry and prose. From an impoverished gentry family in Vladimir; died young from consumption. Major works include Luchshie chasy zhizni moei (Moscow, 1798), for which she was rewarded with a diamond ring from Paul I; and Nekotorye cherty prirody i istinny (Moscow, 1801)

Pregel, Sofia (b. 1894/7, Odessa; d. 1972, Paris). Jewish descent, daughter of wealthy industrialist; mother Rosa Glazer pianist, singer. Attended progressive Chudnovskii Gymnasium; began writing poetry as schoolgirl. Mikhailovsky theater studio; performed for two seasons, Odessa; studied voice, Petrograd Conservatory. Emigrated with family to Berlin, 1922; participant in literary circle “Kruzhok poetov”; published verse in major èmigrè periodicals. To Paris, 1932; contributor to Sovremennye zapiski, Chisla; published three verse collections, 1935—8. At start of World War II, left for US, New York; American citizenship; established literary journal Novosel'e; published several short stories. To Paris, 1948; helped establish publishing house “Rifma”, main venue for èmigrè poetry; published three more verse collections before death by cancer; a fourth appeared posthumously, also 3-vol. memoir of prerevolutionary life

Writings: Razgovor s pamiat'iu. Paris, 1935; Solnechnyi proizvol. Paris, 1937; Polden’. Paris, 1939; “Krymskaia mozaika,” Novosel'e 1 (1942); “Potonuvshee zakholust'e,” Novosel'e 2 (1942); “Gnom,” Novosel'e 3 (1942); “Zapisnaia knizhka,” Novosel'e 6 (1942); Berega. Paris, 1953; Vstrecha. Paris, 1958; Vesna v Parizhe. Paris, 1966; Poslednie stikhi. Paris, 1973; Moe detstvo, vols I—II. Paris, 1973; vol. III, 1974

In translation: poem in Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Prismanova, Anna Semenova (b. Prisman, 1892, Libau, Latvia; d. 1960, Paris; m. poet Aleksandr Ginger; two sons). Jewish Russian family, mother died young, raised by stepmother, Libau. To Moscow c. 1918, joined group “Literaturnyi osobniak”; to St. Petersburg c. 1920; by 1921 member of Union of Poets. Emigrated to Berlin, 1922, joined group “Chetyre plius odin,” published in Bely's Epopeia. To Paris, 1924; married Ginger, 1926, two sons. Active in èmigrè literary organizations; helped found Union of Young Poets and Writers (1925), involved in “Kochev'e” (early 1930s), “Krug” (1935—9). First verse collection, 1937, with poems from 1924—36. In Paris through Occupation; Soviet citizenship in 1946, did not return. Headed postwar “formist” group; published three more vols. of poetry, several stories in French and Russian. Died of heart disease

Writings: Ten’ i telo. Paris, 1937; “Les coqs,” Cahiers du Sud 331 (1942); Bliznetsy. Paris, 1946; “Les fleur et couronnes,” Cahiers du Sud 353 (1946); Sol’. Paris, 1949; Vera: liricheskaia povest’. Paris, 1960; “O gorode i ogorode,” Mosty 12 (1966)

In translation: poems in Markov, Vladimir and Merrill Sparks (eds.), Modern Russian Poetry: An Anthology with Verse Translations. Indianapolis, IN, 1967; Pachmuss A Russian Cultural Revival; Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.; poetry and story in Kelly Anthology; poem tr. C. Kelly, New Poetry Quarterly 2 (1995)

Recent editions: Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works). The Hague, 1990

Puchkova, Ekaterina Naumovna (b. 1792, d. 1867). Poet, essayist. Friend of Anna Bunina, to whom she addressed a valedictory poem on the latter's departure to England. Major works include Pervye opyty v proze (St. Petersburg, 1812). Work reprinted with laudatory comments in Damskii zhurnal during the 1820s

Rachinskaia, Elizaveta Nikolaevna (b. 1904, Helsingfors; d. 1993, London; married name Gusel'nikova). Poet, short story writer, journalist. Emigrated to Harbin in 1918. Left China for Australia and Great Britain

Writings: Kliuchi. Harbin, 1926; Dzhebel’-Kebir. Harbin, 1937; Komu v Kharbine zhit’ khorosho. Harbin, 1940; Pereletnye ptitsy. San Francisco, 1982; Kaleidoskop zhizni. Paris, 1990

Radlova, Anna Dmitrievna (b. Darmolatova, 1891, St. Petersburg; d. 1949, Shcherbakov). Poet, critic, and accomplished translator of the classics from English and French. Little of her works survived as a result of her persecution under Stalin. Died in a labor camp

Writings: Soty. Petrograd, 1918; Korabli. Petrograd, 1920; Krylatyi gos’. Petrograd, 1922; Bogoroditsyn korabl’. Berlin, 1923

In translation: poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Ratushinskaia, Irina Borisovna (b. 1954, Odessa). Poet, memoirist, political activist. Lives in England

Writings: Stikhi. Poems, Poémes. Ann Arbor, 1984; Ia dozhivu. New York, 1986; Vne limita. Izbrannoe (Selections). Frankfurt, 1986; Prose: Skazka o trekh golovakh. Tenafly, nj, 1986; Stikhi. Chicago, 1988; Seryi tsvet nadezhdy. London, 1989; Odessity. Moscow, 1996; Ten'portreta. Moscow, 2000

In translation: No, I'm Not Afraid. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1986; A Tale of Three Heads, tr. Diane Nemec Ignashev. Tenafly, nj, 1986; Beyond the Limit, tr. Frances Padorr Brent and Carol J. Avins. Evanston, 1987; Pencil Letter. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1988; Gray is the Color of Hope, tr. Alyona Kojevnikov. New York, 1988; In the Beginning, tr. Alyona Kojevnikov. New York, 1991; Dance with a Shadow, tr. David McDuff. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1992; Wind of the Journey: Poems. Chicago, 2000

Reznikova, Nataliia Semenovna (b. 1908, Irkutsk, Russia; d. 2000, New York, married names: Tarby; Deriuzhinskaia). Novelist, poet, journalist. See Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994., 536–7

Writings: Izmena. Harbin, 1935; Pushkin i Soban'skaia. Harbin, 1936; Raba Afrodity. Harbin, 1936; Pobezhdennaia. Harbin, 1937; Pesni zemli. Harbin, 1938; Ty. Harbin, 1942

Rostopchina, Evdokiia Petrovna (pseudonym Iasnovidiashchaia; b. Sushkova, 1811; d. 1858, Moscow; married Count Andrei Fedorovich Rostopchin 1833.) Poet, prose writer, salon hostess. Two daughters and one son; daughter Lydiia later wrote and publ. poetry. Born and raised in Moscow; 1836 moved to St. Petersburg. Her Saturday salon included Pushkin, Zhukovsky, Petr Pletnev. R. was virtually exiled to Moscow for her ballad “Nasil'nyi brak” (“The Forced Marriage,” 1846) an allegory of Russian-Polish relations. In the last ten years of her life, R. wrote mainly novels and plays incl. Vozvrat Chatskogo v Moskvu (1856) and the novel in verse Dnevnik devushki (1840s and 1850s)

Writings: Ocherki bol’ shogo sveta. St. Petersburg, 1839; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1841; Stikhotvoreniia, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1856—8; U pristani. Roman v pis’ makh, 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1857; Dnevnik devushki. St. Petersburg, 1866; Sochineniia (Works), 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1890; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works). St. Petersburg, 1910. Poems, in Poety 1840—1850-kh godov; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Tsaritsy muz; Moskovskaia muza, ed. G. D. Klimova

In translation: “Rank and Money,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Russian and Polish Women's Fiction, ed. Helena Goscilo. Knoxville, TN, 1985; Slavic and East European Journal 30:2 (1986); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; Kelly Anthology; poems and the play Chatsky's Return to Moscow excerpted in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999. I

Recent editions: “Dom sumasshedshikh v Moskve v 1858g,” in Epigramma i satira: iz istorii literaturnoi bo’ by XIX veka. Moscow and Leningrad, 1931—21; repr. Oxford, 1975, Stikhotvoreniia. Proza. Pis’ ma, ed. Boris Romanov. Moscow, 1986; Talisman: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye liriki. Moscow, 1987. Schastlivaia zhenshchina: Literaturnye sochineniia (1991); “Poedinok,” in Russkaia romanticheskaia povest’. Moscow, 1992; Palazzo Forli (1993)

Rubina, Dina (b. 1953, Tashkent). Studied music at the Tashkent Conservatory. Began publishing prose fiction in her teens. Moved to Moscow in 1984; emigrated to Israel in 1988. In 1991 awarded the Arie Dulchik Prize for Literature

Writings: Kogda zhe poidet sneg? … Tashkent, 1980; Zavtra, kak obychno. Plovdiv, 1985; Otvorite okno. Tashkent, 1987; Dvoinaia familiia. Moscow, 1990; “Doch’ Bukhary,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1993); “Vo vratakh Tvoikh,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 5 (1993); Odin intelligent uselsia na doroge. Jerusalem, 1994; “Itak, prodolzhaem!‥ Monolog naturshchitsy,” Dialog 1 (Moscow, 1996); Kamera naezzhaet. Moscow, 1996; “‘Vot idet Messiia!‥ ’”Druzhba narodov (Peoples' Friendship) 9—10 (1996); Angel konvoinyi. Moscow, 1997; Uroki muzyki. Moscow, 1998

In translation: “Recapitulation,” tr. Alex Miller, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1987); “That Strange Man Altukhov,” tr. June Goss and Elena Goreva, Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1989); “The Double-Barreled Name,” tr. Marian Schwartz, From the Soviets, Special issue of Nimrod 33: 2 (Spring/Summer 1990); “The Blackthorn,” tr. Nicholas Short, Soviet Literature (Moscow), 1988; “The Blackthorn,” tr. Brittain Smith in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “On Upper Maslovka,” tr. Marian Schwartz, Glas 13 (1996)

Runova, Ol'ga Pavlovna (b. Meshcherskaia, 1864, Smolensk province; d. 1952; married: 1) Runov, 1882; 2) Bogdanov, 1889). Precocious daughter of provincial gentry. 1879, attended teachers’ college for women, St. Petersburg; sympathy for radical movement. First published 1887; and in 1890, by Tolstoy's publishing house “Posrednik” (“Intermediary”); stories on peasantry demonstrate influence of Tolstoyanism. 1905, exiled to Saratov for several years for revolutionary activity. After Revolution, wrote pamphlets on revolutionary women; last collection of stories published 1927

Writings: “V noch’ pered Rozhdestvom,” suppl. to Nedelia 1 (1887); Likhie podarki. 1890; 8th edn., 1912; “Pastoral,” in Sbornik na pomoshch’ uchashchimsia zhenshchinam. Moscow, 1901; Pavliuk. Saratov, 1904; 3rd edn, Moscow, 1912; “Utrennichki” i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1905; Letiashchie teni. Rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1912; “Bez zaveta,” Sovremennyi mir 10 (1913); “Lunnyi svet,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 4—5 (1914); Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), vol. I Lunnyi svet; vol. II Mudrost’ zhizni. Petrograd, 1916; Babushka kommunizma Klara Tsetlin. Moscow, 1924; Bol'shaia dusha (N. K. Krupskaia). Moscow and Leningrad, 1924; U kornia. 1904—1906. Moscow and Leningrad, 1926; 2nd edn, Moscow, 1927; Polden’. Rasskazy. Moscow and Leningrad, 1927

In translation: Russian Boy. Fragment of an Autobiography from 1916—1924. London, 1942; “The Thief,” in Soviet Stories of the Last Decade, tr. Elizaveta Fen. London, 1945

Saburova, Irina Evgen'evna (b. 1907, Riga; d. 1979, Munich; married: 1) poet, journalist A. M. Perfil'ev; 2) Baron von Rosenberg). Raised in Riga. Began writing early, published first story at 16. Contributed to Riga journals, mostly fairy tale-novellas. Emigrated after Soviet occupation of Baltic, 1940; lived nomadic life; camp for displaced persons near Munich, 1946; produced own books on linotype machine, incl. account of camp life, Dipilogicheskaia azbuka, later incorporated into O nas. Published several more collections of fairy tales, single vol. of verse, anti-utopian tale Posle…, illustrated monograph on poet Anna Pavlova, historical novel about Russian life in Baltics. In Munich until death

Writings: “Chezare,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 9 (1935); “Proshchenoe voskresen'e,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 2 (1936); “Izumrudnyi persten’,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 6 (1936); “Plant goroda Sankt-Peterburga,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 7 (1936); “Zheleznye tiul'pany,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 8—9 (1936); “Praktiki radi,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 5 (1937); “Oleni,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 7 (1937); “Alesha,” 8—9 (1937); “Vstrecha,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 11 (1937); “Na elke u printsa,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 12 (1937); “Pis'mo poeta,” Zhurnal sodruzhestva 38 (1938); Ten’ sinego marta. Riga, 1938; Dama tref. Sbornik rasskazov. Munich, 1946; Dipilogicheskaia azbuka. Munich, 1946; Korolevstvo Alykh Bashen’ . Rozhdestvenskie rasskazy. Munich, 1947; “Professor istorii,” Literaturnyi sovremennik 3 (1952); “Vara,” Grani 19 (1953); Bessmertnyi lebed’ (Anna Pavlova). New York, 1956; Razgovor molcha. Sbornik stikhov. Munich, 1956; Kopilka vremeni. Rasskazy. Munich, 1957; Posle… Munich, 1961; Korabli starogo goroda. Istoricheskii roman iz zhizni russkoi Baltiki 1924—1944. Munich, 1963; Gorshochek nezhnosti, 1965; Schastlivoe zerkalo. Rasskazy. Munich, 1966; O nas. Roman. Munich, 1972; Korolevstvo. Munich, 1976

In translation: stories in Pachmuss, A Russian Cultural Revival and Russian Literature in the Baltic Between the World Wars

Recent editions: Alykh Bashen’ korolevstvo. Moscow, 2000

Sadur, Ekaterina (b. 1973, Novosibirsk). Writer of prose fiction. Moved to Moscow in 1985 with her mother Nina Sadur

Writings: “Chuzhoi dnevnik,” Novaia iunost’ 5—6 (1994); “Iz teni v svet pereletaia,” Znamia 8 (1994); Prazdnik starukh na more. Vologda, 1998

In translation: “Kozlov's Nights,” tr. Rachel Osorio in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.

Sadur, Nina (b. Kolesnikova, 1950, Novosibirsk). Writer of prose fiction and plays. Moved to Moscow in 1978 where she completed a program of study at the Institute of Literature in 1983. Entered the Soviet Union of Writers in 1989 as a playwright. Experienced difficulties publishing before the 1990s. Nominated for the Russian Booker Prize in 1993. Won the “Znamia” Prize in 1997 for her story “Nemets.”

Writings: “Eto moe okno,” Sibirskie ogni 7 (1977); “Novoe znakomstvo,” Teatr 4 (1986); Poka zhivye. VAAP, 1987; Chudnaia baba. Moscow, 1989, staged in US as “Wonderbroad”; “Devochka noch'iu,” in Vstrechnyi khod. Moscow, 1989. Issued separately, Moscow, 1992; “Ekhai,” Teatr 6 (1989); Ved'miny slezki: kniga prozy. Novosibirsk, 1990; Moscow, 1994; “Pronikshie,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla (a suite of stories including “Blesnulo,” “Milen'kii, ryzhen'kii,” “Kol'tsa,” “Dve nevesty,” “Shelkovistye volosy,” “Chervivyi synok,” “Zlye devushki,” “Siniaia ruka,” “Zamerzli,” and “Ved'miny slezki”); “Krasnyi paradiz” and “Morokob,” Siuzhety 1 (1990); “Chto-to otkroetsia,” in Vidimost’ nas. Moscow, 1991; “Krasnyi paradiz (P'esa v I akte),” in Novye amazonki; “Cherti, suki, komunnal'nye kozly …,” Teatr 6 (1992); “Iug,” Znamia 10 (1992); “Milen'kii, ryzhen'kii,” Teatr 8 (1992); Stories in Soglasie, 1992 and Ural, 1993; Devochka noch'iu. Moscow, 1993; “Slepye pesni,” Znamia 10 (1995) (the third part of her novel Sad); “Zaikusha. Povest’,” Strelets 2 (1995); Nemets. Roman, Znamia 6 (1997); “O realizme prizrachnogo,” Zolotoi vek 10 (1997); Sad. Vologda, 1997; “Som-s-usom,” Zolotoi vek 10 (1997); Obmorok: kniga p’ es. Vologda, 1999; “Zapreshcheno,” Znamia 2 (1999); Chudesnye znaki. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Touched: Little Stories,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution; “Wicked Girls,” tr. Wendy Fornoff in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Worm-eaten Sonny,” tr. Wendy Fornoff in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Witch's Tears,” tr. Alexander Maidan in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.; excerpts from “Witch's Tears,” tr. Alexander Maidan, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992); “Irons and Diamonds,” tr. Andrew Bromfield, Glas 6 (1993); Frozen (one-act play) in Kelly Anthology; Witch's Tears and Other Stories, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1997

Sedakova, Ol'ga Aleksandrovna (b. 1949, Moscow). Poet, educated at Moscow State University and the Institute of Slavic and Balkan Studies, with a candidate's dissertation on Slavic mythology (1982). Teaches on Philosophy Faculty, Moscow State University, lives in Moscow. Prolific scholar and translator, selected examples given below

Writings: “Shkatulka s zerkalom. Ob odnom glubinnom motive A. A. Akhmatovoi,” Uchenye zapiski Tartusskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta 641 (Trudy po znakovym sistemam), 17 (1984), 93—108; Vrata, okna, arki: Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. Paris, 1986; Kitaiskoe puteshestvie, stely i nadpisi, starye pesni. Moscow, 1990; “O granitsakh poezii. Velimir Khlebnikov v noveishikh zarubezhnykh issledovaniiakh,” in Russkaia literatura v zarubezhnykh issledovaniiakh 1980-kh godov. Moscow, 1990, 46—75; “O pogibshem literaturnom pokolenii: pamiati Leni Gubanova,” Volga 6 (1990), 135—46; “Mednyi vsadnik: kompositsiia konflikta,” Rossiia-Russia 7 (Marsilio Editori, 1991), 39—55; “Vospominaniia o Venedikte Erofeeve,” Teatr 9 (1991), 98—103; “Zametki i vospominaniia o raznykh stikhotvoreniiakh, a takzhe POKHVALA POEZII,” Volga 6 (1991), 135—64; with M. Gasparov, “Dialogi o Bakhtine,” Novyi krug 1 (Kiev, 1991), 113—17; “Znak, smysl, vest’,” in Nezamechennaia zemlia. Moscow and St. Petersburg, 1992, 249—52; “Puteshestvie v Briansk,” Volga 5—6 (1992), 138—57; “Muzhestvo i posle nego: zametki perevodchika Muzhestva byt’ P. Tillikha,” Strana i mir 3: 69 (May—June, 1992), 159—70; Stikhi. Moscow, 1994; “Frantsisk, chelovek tainstvennyi,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 3—4 (1994), 69—76; “Rassuzhdenie o metode,” NLitO 27 (1997), 177—90; “V Geraklitovu reku vtoroi raz ne voidesh’,” Znamia 6 (1998), 190—5; with V. Bibikhin, et al., Nashe polozhenie: obraz nastoiashchego. Moscow, 2000

Sedakova, Ol'ga AleksandrovnaTranslations: Paul Claudel, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Moscow, 1992; “Rainer Maria Rilke,” Rodnik 8 (1988), 13—18; Ezra Pound, Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1992; “Ezra Paund: 1885—1972—1995,” Literaturnoe obozrenie (Literary Review) 6 (1995), 52–5Google Scholar

In translation: Poems in Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 129—36; “A Rare Independence,” Brodsky Through the Eyes of His Contemporaries, ed. V Polukhina. Basingstoke, 1992, 237—59; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 268—79; Glas 4 (1993), 221—7; “Fifth Stanzas,” in Kelly Anthology; The Silk of Time, ed. Valentina Polukhina. Keele, 1994; The Wild Rose, tr. Richard McKane. London, 1996; poems, tr. Catriona Kelly in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II; essay: “The Vacancy for a Poet,” in Rereading Russian Poetry, ed. Stephanie Sandler, New Haven, CT, 1999, 71—7

Seifullina, Lydiia Nikolaevna (b. 1889, nr. Magnitogorsk; d. 1954, Moscow; married to critic and journalist V. Pravdukhin). Daughter of peasant woman and Tatar father, village priest. Started working at 17; first published 1917. Member of Socialist Revolutionary Party (1917—19); 1920 graduated from Moscow Higher Pedagogical Courses. Husband executed, 1939; Seifullina also possibly arrested. Published best experimental prose in 1920s; subsequently more active as dramatist, journalist and educator, later fiction displays constraints of Socialist Realism

Writings: Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 3 vols. Moscow, 1925; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 6 vols. Moscow and Leningrad, 1929—31; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 4 vols. Moscow, 1968—9; Sochineniia (Works), 2 vols. Moscow, 1980

In translation: “The Old Woman,” in Azure Cities. Stories of New Russia, ed. Joshua Kunitz. New York, 1929; “The Lawbreakers,” in Soviet Literature, ed. George Reavey and Marc L. Slonim. New York, 1934; excerpt from The Lawbreakers, tr. Lisa Taylor in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Serebrennikova, Aleksandra Nikolaevna (b.Petrova, 1883, Macha, Lenskie Goldfields; d. 1975, San Francisco). Poet, journalist

Writings: Tsvety kitaiskoi poezii (translations of Chinese poetry from English translations, with her husband I. I. Serebrennikov). Tianjin, 1938; Velikaia legenda. San Francisco, 1967

Shaginian, Marietta Sergeevna (b. 1888, Moscow; d. 1982, Moscow). Poet, prose writer, journalist, dramatist. Born into a family of Armenian intelligentsia, Shaginian wrote prolifically. Embraced the Bolshevik Revolution and became associated with the official Soviet literary establishment

Writings: Pervye vstrechi. Moscow, 1909; Orientalia. Moscow, 1913; Mess-mend, ili Ianki v Petrograde. Leningrad, 1927; Kik. Leningrad, 1929; Gidro-tsentral’. Leningrad, 1931; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 5 vols. Moscow, 1971—5; Chelovek i vremia. Moscow, 1980. For more complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

In translation: “Three Looms,” in Azure Cities, ed. J. Kunitz. New York, 1929; Creative Freedom and the Soviet Artist. London, 1953; Journey through Soviet Armenia. Moscow, 1954; Retracing Lenin's Steps. Moscow, 1974; “Seeing in the Twentieth Century,” in Always a Woman. Moscow, 1987; “Man and Time,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 9 (1989); Mass Mend: Yankees in Petrograd. Ann Arbor, 1991; “The Corinthian Canal,” in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Shakhova, Elizaveta Nikitichna (b. 1822, St. Petersburg; d. Staraia Ladoga, 1899). Daughter of naval officer who encouraged literary interests; father d. 1834; compared to Kul'man when published first book at 15. Visited Glinkas’ and Maikova's homes; friends included Turgenev and Benediktov; published in journals late 1830s—50s. 1845 entered Spaso-Borodinskii Monastery in Moscow; 1863 took the veil, and adopted name Mother Mariia. Continued writing mainly on religious subjects until her death

Writings: Opyty v stikhakh piatnadtsatiletnei devitsy Elisavety Shakhovoi. St. Petersburg, 1837; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1839; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1840; Povesti v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1842; Mirianka i otshel'nitsa. St. Petersburg, 1849; “Pamiatnye zapiski o zhizni igumenii Marii, osnovatel'nitsy Spaso-borodinskogo obshchezhitel'nogo monastyria,” Strannik 5—6 (1865); Iudif. Moscow, 1877; Sochineniia v stikhakh, 3 vols., ed. N. N. Shakhov. St. Petersburg, 1911. Poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

In translation: Kelly Anthology

Shakhovskaia, Zinaida Alekseevna, Princess (pseudonyms: “Jacques Croisè”, Z. Sarana; b. 1906, Moscow; married S. S. Malevskii-Malevich, 1926). Brother Dmitrii Shakhovskoi, later Bishop of Russian Orthodox Church in San Francisco. Raised in Moscow and estate Matovo, Tula province; fled Russia with family from Novorossiisk to Constantinople, 1920; American College in Turkey, 1921—3; to Brussels with brother Dmitrii, 1923; began writing poetry, participated in literary group “Edinorog”; finished studies, Paris, 1925—6. In Belgian Congo, 1926—8, settled in Belgium, 1928; participated in Paris literary life of 1930s, close to “Paris Note” writers; reporter for Belgian newspaper; ed. Belgian literary journal. During war, French Army Red Cross; participated in Resistance; to London, 1942, ed. French Information Agency; news correspondent in Europe, 1945—8, at Nuremburg trials; decorated by Belgium and France. To Paris, 1949; won Prix de Paris for novel Europe et Valèrius, 1949. Visited Russia on diplomatic passport, 1956—7, inspiration for 4-vol. memoir in French. Head of French and Russian broadcasting, French Radio Television, 1961—8; twice won Prix Therouanne de l'Academie Française for historical works, 1964, 1968. Chief ed. Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)', 1968—78; co-ed. Russkii al'manakh. Member Sociètè des Gens de Lettres de France, French Pen Club; since 1986, Commandeur dans l'Ordre des Arts et des Lettres for literary activities. Most notable for prose works in French, though returned to writing poetry, memoirs, criticism in Russian, 1970s

Writings: Dvadtsat’ odno. Brussels, 1928; Ukhod. Brussels, 1934; Doroga. Tallin, 1935; Vie d'Alexandre Pouchkine. Brussels, 1937; Insomnies. Poémes. Brussels, 1939; Europe et Valèrius. Paris, 1949; Sortie de secours. Paris, 1952; Le dialogue des aveugles. Paris, 1955; La parole devient sang. Paris, 1955; Jeu des massacres. Paris, 1956; Ma Russie habillèe en U. R. S. S. Paris, 1958; La vie quotidienneáMoscou au XVIIe siecle. Paris, 1963; La vie quotidienneáSt. Petersbourg a l’èpoque romantique. Paris, 1967; Tel est mon siécle: I. Lumiéres et ombres. Paris, 1964; II. Une maniére de vivre. Paris, 1965; III. La folle Clio. Paris, 1966; IV. La drôle de paix. Paris, 1967; Pered snom. Paris, 1970; Otrazheniia. Paris, 1975; Rasskazy, stat'i, stikhi. Paris, 1978; V poiskakh Nabokova. Paris, 1979

In translation: The Privilege Was Mine. London, 1958; New York, 1959; London, New York, 1964; The Fall of Eagles: Precursors of Peter the Great. New York, 1964

Recent editions: V poiskakh Nabokova. Otrazheniia. Moscow, 1991

Shapir, Ol'ga Andreevna (b. Kisliakova, 1850, Oranienbaum; d. 1916, Petersburg; m. doctor and revolutionary L. Shapir, 1872). Daughter of former serf, estate manager who worked for Decembrist Pestel’; mother of aristocratic Swedish descent. Educated at Aleksandr Gymnasium, St. Petersburg, 1863, and public Vladimir courses. In 1870s, closely associated with liberal and radical circles in St. Petersburg. First published 1879; well-known writer for next 35 years. In 1890s joined Russian Women's Mutual Philanthropic Society, moderate feminist group. Member of commission in first Duma to draw up petition for women's rights; helped to organize First All-Russian Congress of Women, 1908

Writings: Povesti i rasskazy. St. Petersburg, 1889; Ee siiatel'stvo. St. Petersburg, 1890; 3rd edn, 1905; Avdot'iny dochki. St. Petersburg, 1901, and in Uchenova, Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.. Moscow, 1988. Invalidy i novobrantsy. St. Petersburg, 1901; Drug detstva. St. Petersburg, 1903; “V burnie gody,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' 1—8 (1906) and St. Petersburg, 1907; 2nd edn, 1910; “Zhenskii s” ezd,” Russkie vedomosti 295 (1908); Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 10 vols. St. Petersburg, 1910—11; “Avtobiografiia” in F. Fidler, Pervye literaturnye shagi. Moscow, 1911; “Zhenskoe bespravie,” Birzhevye vedomosti, June 15, 1916

In translation: “The Settlement,” in Kelly Anthology

Shchepkina-Kupernik, Tat'iana L'vovna (b. 1874, d. 1952; m. name Polynova). Prose writer, playwright, translator, memorist, poet, journalist, actress. Important in Russian theater world before Revolution; author of prize-winning plays. First collection of poetry Iz zhenskikh pisem (From Women's Letters, 1898). Wrote many journalistic articles and reviews; also short stories and numerous memoirs. Received Order of the Red Banner of Labor (1944). Translations include plays by Hugo, Moliére, Lope de Vega, Shakespeare

Writings: “Letnaia kartinka,” Artist 23 (1892); Schast'e. St. Petersburg, 1898; Stranichki zhizni. St. Petersburg, 1898; Iz zhenskikh pisem. Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1898; Nezametnye liudi. Moscow, 1900; Na solntse i v teni. Moscow, 1904; Neotpravlennye pis'ma i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1906; Schastlivaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1911; Oblaka. Moscow, 1912; Dramaticheskie perevody 2—3. Moscow, 1911—1914; Otzvuki voiny. Moscow, 1915; Dni moei zhizni. Moscow, 1928; Ermolova. Moscow, 1972; “Pervyi bal,” in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tol'ko chas. Moscow, 1988.

In translation: “A Vision of the War,” and “Deborah,” tr. J. D. Duff in The Soul of Russia, ed. Winifred Stephens Whale. London, 1916; “First Ball,” tr. Melissa Merrill, in Bisha et al

Shcherbakova, Ekaterina (Klim-Shcherbakova). Daughter of Galina Shcherbakova

Writings: Vam i ne snilos’ … Piatnadtsat’ let spustia in Vam i ne snilos’. Moscow, 1996

Shcherbakova, Galina (b. Rezhabek, 1932, Dzerzhinsk). Writer of prose fiction. Trained as a journalist in Rostov University. Lives in Moscow. Laureate of the “Novyi Mir” Prize for 1995. Nominated by editorial board of Novyi Mir for the State Prize of the Russian Federation in literature and art for 1998

Writings: Sprava ostavalsia gorodok. Moscow, 1979; Roman i Iul'ka: P'esa-razmyshleniia. Moscow, 1982; Vam i ne snilos’. Moscow, 1983; Dver’ v chuzhuiu zhizn’. Moscow, 1985. Reissued in 1997 by “AST” Press; Otchaiannaia osen’: Povesti. Moscow, 1985; “Krushenie,” Zhurnalist 1, 2 (1987); Sneg k dobru. Moscow, 1988; “Ei vo vred zhivushchaia,” in Chistye prudy. Moscow, 1989; Krushenie. Moscow, 1990; Anatomiia razvoda. Moscow, 1990; “Tri ‘liubvi’ Mashi Peredreevoi,” in Chistye prudy. Moscow, 1990; “Emigratsiia po-russku [sic] …,” Ogonek, 9 (1991); “Dochki, materi, ptitsy i ostrova,” Soglasie 6 (1991); “Puteshestviia,” Ogonek 20—21 (1992); “Ubikvisty,” Soglasie 2 (1992); “Radosti zhizni,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1995); “Kostochka avokado,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1995); “Love-storiia,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1995); God Aleny: romany. Moscow, 1996; Vam i ne snilos’. Moscow, 1996; Zhenshchiny v igre bez pravil. Moscow, 1996; Mandarinovyi god: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1997; “Mitina liubov’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1997); Prichudy liubvi. Moscow, 1997; Provintsialy v Moskve: romany. Moscow, 1997; Armiia liubovnikov, Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2, 3 (1998); Otchaiannaia osen’. Moscow, 1998; “Aktrisa i militsioner,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3 (1999); “Liudi stol'ko ne zhivut, skol'ko ia khochu rasskazat’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1999)

Screenplays: “Fe Li Ni”: Fedoseeva Lidiia Nikolaevna. Moscow, 1989

In translation: “The Wall,” tr. Helena Goscilo, in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Uncle Khlor and Koriakin,” tr. Mary Zirin, in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “The Three ‘Loves’ of Masha Peredreeva,” tr. Rachel Osorio, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992) and in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.

Shcherbina, Tat'iana Georgievna (b. 1954/6 Moscow). Poet, essayist. Studied at Moscow University in the French department, with some graduate work in theater studies; has worked for Radio Liberty in Moscow and Munich

Writings: Lebedinaia pesnia. Moscow, 1981; Tsvetnye reshetki. Moscow, 1982; Novyi Panteon. Moscow, 1983; Natiurmort s prevrashcheniiami. Moscow, 1985; Nol’ nol’. Moscow, 1987, includes selections from first four books; Ispoved’ shpiona. Moscow, 1988; Prostranstvo. Moscow, 1989; Shcherbina. Moscow, 1991; Zhizn’ bez: Stikhi. Moscow, 1997

In translation: poems in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 294—8; Glas 1 (1991), 237—46; Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 13–22

Shchirovskaia, Elena Nikolaevna (d. Paris 1937). Novelist

Writings: Sbornik rasskazov, miniatiur i pr. Harbin, 1912; Po puti zhizni. Harbin, before 1921; Pered voinoi. Harbin, 1921

Shendrikova, Klavdiia Vasil'evna (b. 1882, Viatka, Russia; d. 1955, San Francisco). Prose writer, playwright

Writings: Iz-za vlasti. Shanghai, 1932; Kreshchenskii vecherok. Shanghai, 1932; Sem'ia Kuznetsovykh. Shanghai, 1936; Zhenshchina iz bara. Shanghai, undated, 1930s; V pautine Shanghaia. Shanghai, 1937

Shkapskaia, Mariia Mikhailovna (b. Andreevskaia, 1891, St. Petersburg; d. 1952, Moscow). Poet, journalist. Mother had been born a serf. Looked after herself from age 11. Arrested and exiled for socialist activity in 1913. Returned to Russia in 1916. Chiefly known for her journalistic prose and her poems de-mythologizing and reconceptualizing motherhood

Writings: Mater dolorosa. Petrograd, 1921, 2nd edn, Berlin-Riga, 1922; Baraban strogogo gospodina. Berlin, 1922; Chas vechernii. Petrograd, 1922; Iav’. Moscow, 1923; Krov’-ruda. Petrograd and Berlin, 1922, 2nd edn, Moscow, 1925; Zemnye remesla. Moscow, 1925; Sama po sebe. Leningrad, 1930; Piatnadtsat’ i odin. Moscow, 1931; Stikhi. London, 1979

In translation: It Actually Happened. A Book of Facts. Moscow, 1942; The Mother and the Stern Master: Selected Poems. Nottingham, 1998; “No Dream,” in Kelly Anthology; poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Shvarts, Elena Andreevna (b. 1948, Leningrad). Poet, lives in St. Petersburg

Writings: Tantsuiushchii David. New York, 1985; Stikhi. Leningrad, 1987; Trudy i dni Lavinii, Monakhini iz Ordena Obrezaniia Serdtsa. Ann Arbor, 1987; Storony sveta. Stikhi. Leningrad, 1989; Stikhi. Leningrad, 1990; Lotsiia nochi. St. Petersburg, 1993; Pesnia ptitsy na dne morskom. St. Petersburg, 1995; Mundus Imaginalis. St. Petersburg, 1996; Zapadno-vostochnyi veter. St. Petersburg, 1997; Opredelenie v durnuiu pogodu. St. Petersburg, 1997; Solo na raskalennoi trube. St. Petersburg, 1998; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy. St. Petersburg, 1999; Dikopis’ poslednego vremeni. St. Petersburg, 2001

In translation: “Coldness and Rationality,” Brodsky Through the Eyes of His Contemporaries, ed. Valentina Polukhina. London, 1992, 215—36; Paradise: Selected Poems, tr. Michael Molnar. Newcastle upon Tyne, 1993; poems in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995., 289—93; Smith, Gerald S. (ed.), Contemporary Russian Poetry. Bloomington, IN, 1993, 246—57; Women's View; Glas 3 (1992), 163—74; Johnson, Kent and Stephen M. Ashby (eds.), Third Wave: The New Russian Poetry. Ann Arbor, MI, 1992., 211—22; Mapping Codes, 56—57; “Sale of a Historian's Library,” in Kelly Anthology; poems, tr. Sibelan Forrester in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Skopichenko, Ol'ga Alekseevna (b. 1908, Syzran’; d. 1997, San Francisco), married name Konovalova. Poet, short story writer. Emigrated to Harbin, then moved to Shanghai

Writings: Rodnye poryvy. Harbin, 1926; Budushchemu vozhdiu. Tianjin, 1928; Put’ izgnannika. Shanghai, 1932; Pro zaitsa, lisu i ezha. Shanghai, 1930s; U samogo sinego moria. Tubabao, 1949; Nasha zhizn’. Tubabao, 1950; Neugasimoe. USA, 1954; Pamiatka. San Francisco, 1960s; Rasskazy i stikhi. San Francisco, 1994

Sofonova, Ol'ga Vasil'evna (b. 1907, St. Petersburg; d. 1992, Sydney). Poet, prose writer. Emigrated to Harbin, then moved to Shanghai; in both cities worked as a journalist and translator. Went to Australia in 1949, continued to publish poetry and articles in èmigrè journals

Writings: Tainyi kliuch stikhov. Sydney, 1966; Puti nevedomye. Munich, 1980

Sokhanskaia, Nadezhda (Pseudonym “Kokhanovskaia,” b. 1823, d. 1884). Author of prose fiction and autobiography, journalist, ethnographer. Graduated with honors from a boarding school in Khar'kov. On the advice of Petr Pletnev, then ed. of The Contemporary, she wrote an autobiography in a series of letters to him (1847—8, first published 1896). Sokhanskaia was most prolific in the late 1850s and early 1860s. She had ties to the Slavophiles and published many of her works in Ivan Aksakov's Den’ (Day) and Rus’

Writings: Grafinia D***** (1848); Posle obeda v gostiakh, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 8:2 (1858); Iz provintsial'noi gallerei portretov, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 5 (1859) and in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; “Stepnoi tsvetok na mogilu Pushkina: Kriticheskii etiud,” 1859; “Gaika,” Russkoe slovo 4 (1860); Starina: Semeinaia pamiat’, 1861; Kholera: Kamennye baby, 1861; “S khutora. Pis'mo o sviatykh gorakh,” 1864; Sumerechnye rasskazy. Staroe vospominanie tetushki, 1885

In translation: A Conversation after Dinner, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; An After-Dinner Visit, tr. Andrea Lanoux in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Solov'eva, Poliksena (pseudonym Allegro; b. 1867, d. 1924). Poet, prose writer, author of children's stories, editor and publisher of children's magazine

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1899; Inei. St. Petersburg, 1905; ed. Tropinka. 1906—12; Plakun-trava. St. Petersburg, 1909; tr. Lewis Caroll, Prikliucheniia Alisy v strane chudes. St. Petersburg, 1909. “Tainaia pravda” i drugie rasskazy. Moscow, 1910; Perekrestok. Povest’ v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1913; Prikliucheniia Kroli. Stikhi. St. Petersburg, 1914; Krupenchika. St. Petersburg, 1915; Chudesnoe kol'tso. Narodnye skazki. Moscow, 1915; Kuklin dom. Rasskaz v stikhakh. St. Petersburg, 1916; Poslednie stikhi. Moscow and St. Petersburg, 1923

In translation: poems, tr. Nancy Lynn Cooper in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Stolitsa, Liubov’ (b. 1884, d. 1934). Poet and dramatist

Writings: Rainia. Moscow, 1908; Lada. Moscow, 1912; Rus’: Tret'ia kniga stikhov. Moscow, 1915; Elena Deeva. Moscow, 1916; Golovoi kover. Unpublished, 1916; Sviataia bludnitsa. Unpublished, c. 1917; Dva Ali. Unpublished, 1926; Rogozhskaia Charovnitsa. Unpublished, 1928; Golos nezrimogo. Sofia, Bulgaria, 1934

Sumarokova, Natal'ia Platonovna (b. 1765, d. 1814). Poet, sister of the Tobol'sk writer and journalist Pankratii Platonovich Sumarokov, in whose journal Irtysh’ she published her epigrams and lyric poems

Sundueva, Ekaterina. Poet

Writings: Pushinki. Harbin, 1927

Sushkova, Mar'ia Vasil'evna (b. Khrapovitskaia, 1752; d. 1803). Poet, prose writer, translator. From a distinguished gentry family (her brother Aleksandr, also a poet, was a highly-placed official at the court of Catherine II). Contributed many poems and translations to periodicals, beginning in 1769

Svin'ina, Anastas'ia Petrovna. Poet; Svin'ina, Ekaterina Petrovna (married name Bakhmeteva, b. 1778 or 1779, d. 1841). Poet, translator. From the family of a highly-placed state official, apparently residing in Pereslavl’-Zalesskii. Published quite widely in late eighteenth-century periodicals, especially PPPV

Tarasova, Elena (b. 1959, Rostov-on-Don). Writer of prose fiction. Grew up in Makhahkala on the Caspian Sea

Writings: “Ne pomniashchaia zla,” in Ne pomniashchaia zla, comp. L. Vaneeva. Moscow, 1990; “Ty khorosho nauchilsia est’, Adam,” in Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.

In translation: “She Who Bears No Ill,” tr. Masha Gessen in Half a Revolution

Tauber, Ekaterina (b. 1903, Khar'kov; d. 1987, Mougin; married Konstantin Starov, 1936). Father lawyer, professor at Khar'kov Business School. Emigrated with parents to Belgrade, 1920; graduate girls’ school, Khar'kov Institute, 1922. From mid-1920s participant in Lermontov Literary Circle, and Russian-Serbian group “Stupen’”; published first verse, 1927; from 1928, member Belgrade filial of Khodasevich's “Perekrestok”. French Department, Belgrade University, 1924—8; taught French and German in Serbian school. Member, Belgrade Union of Russian Writers and Journalists; from 1934, participant in circle “Literaturnaia sreda”; tr., co-ed. anthology of Yugoslavian verse. First book of poetry, 1935. To Mougin, near Cannes, 1936; French citizenship, 1949; taught Russian Carnot Lycèe, Cannes, 1955—71. Continued publishing verse collections, stories, reviews of èmigrè and Soviet writers throughout lengthy career

Writings: ed., Antologiia novoi iugoslavskoi liriki. Belgrade, 1933; Odinochestvo. Berlin, 1935; Pod sen'iu olivy. Paris, 1948; Plecho s plechom. Paris, 1955; “Vozvrashchenie,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 42 (1955); “U poroga,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 53 (1958); “Sosny molodosti,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 59 (1960); “Chuzhie,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 70 (1962); “Annushka,” Novyi zhurnal (New Review) 89 (1969); “Poslednaia loshad’ Arzhevilia,” Mosty 13—14 (1968); Nezdeshnii dom. Munich, 1973; Vernost’. Paris, 1984

Teffi (b. Nadezhda Aleksandrovna Lokhvitskaia, 1872, Volyn’ province; d. 1952, Paris; married Buchinskii, 1890; three children). Gentry family of distinguished writers; father a famous wit; sister poet Mirra Lokhvitskaia. Secondary school, St. Petersburg; married Polish aristocrat, 1890; left husband for literary career in St. Petersburg, 1900. Published comic poems, stories from 1901; during 1910s, eight vols. prose and poetry. Participant in Symbolist literary circles; short plays staged in St. Petersburg theaters, widespread popularity. To Kiev after Revolution, emigrated through Constantinople, 1919, in Paris, 1920. Organized first èmigrè literary salon; participant in Gippius's “Zelenaia lampa.” Published stories, feuilletons weekly, esp. in Poslednie novosti. 1920s, published two vols. of poetry, three vols. of stories about èmigrè life. 1930s, several vols. of mystical/psychological stories, a novel, memoir of flight from Russia, portraits of contemporaries. War years in Biarritz

Writings: Sem’ ognei. St. Petersburg, 1910; Sol’ zemli (1910); Iumoristicheskie rasskazy, 2 vols. St. Petersburg, 1910—11; I stalo tak. St. Petersburg, 1912; Vosem’ miniatiur. St. Petersburg, 1913; Dym bez ognia. St. Petersburg, 1914; Karusel’. St. Petersburg, 1914; Miniatiury i monologi, 1915; Nichego podobnogo, 1915; Zhit'e-byt'e, 1916; Nezhivoi zver’. Petersburg, 1916; repr. as Tikhaia zavo’. Paris, 1921; Vchera, 1918; Vostok i drugie rasskazy. Shanghai, 1920; Rasskazy, 2 vols. Kharbin, c. 1921; Tak zhili. Stockholm, 1921; Chernyi iris. Stockholm, 1921; Sbornik Izbrannoe (Selections)rannykh rasskazov. Paris, 1921; Sokrovishche zemli. Berlin, 1921; Stambul i solntse. Berlin, 1921; Rys’. Berlin, 1923; Shamram. Berlin, 1923; Passiflora. Berlin, 1923; Vechernii den’. Prague, 1924; Provorstvo ruk. Moscow and Leningrad, 1926; Gorodok. Paris, 1927; Tango smerti. Moscow and Leningrad, 1927; Parizhskie rasskazy. Moscow, 1927; Kniga iiun’. Belgrade, 1931; Vospominaniia. Paris, 1931; Baba-iaga. Paris, 1932; Avantiurnyi roman. Paris, 1932; P'esy. Paris, 1934; Ved'ma. Berlin, 1936; O nezhnosti. Paris, 1938; Zigzag. Paris, 1939; Vse o liubvi. Paris, 1946; Zemnaia raduga. New York, 1952; Rasskazy. Moscow, 1971

In translation: “The Dog”, tr. E. Haber, Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); “Time,” tr. E. Haber, in The Bitter Air of Exile. Berkeley, 1977; stories in Pachmuss, Temira (ed. and tr.),Women Writers in Russian Modernism. Urbana, IL, 1978 and A Russian Cultural Revival; All About Love, tr. D. Goldstein. Ann Arbor, 1985; one-act play, story in Kelly Anthology; “A Small Town on the Seine,” “Huron” in Kelly Utopias; “The Pipe,” in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II; poem in Todd, Albert C. and Max Hayward (eds.) An Anthology of Twentieth Century Russian Poetry, selected by Evgenii Evtushenko. New York, 1993.

Recent editions: Nostal'giia: rasskazy, vospominaniia. Leningrad, 1989; Iumoristicheskie rasskazy. Moscow, 1990; Vybor kresta. Moscow, 1991; Zhit'e-byt'e: Rasskazy, vospominaniia. Moscow, 1991; Smeshnoe v pechal'nom. Moscow, 1992; Demonicheskaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1995; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 5 vols. Moscow, 1998

Tel'toft, Ol'ga Iaroslavovna (b. 1915, Russia; d. 1945, Harbin; married name Slobodchikova). Poet

Writings: Brennye pesni. Harbin, 1943

Temkina, Marina (b. 1948, Leningrad). Poet and artist, emigrated in 1978, lives in New York

Writings: Chasti chast’. Paris, 1985; V obratnom napravlenii. Paris, 1989; Kalancha: Gendernaia lirika. New York, 1995; with Alfred Corn and Michel Gèrard, Geomnesic Observatory. Metz, 1990

Teplova, Nadezhda Sergeevna (b. 1814, Moscow; d. 1848, Zvenigorod). Born into merchant family; she and sister Serafima (married name Pel'skaia) received good education; published in journals and almanacs from late 1820s until death; literary mentor Mikhail Maksimovich assisted in getting all her collections published. Married Teriukhin in 1837; widowed in 1845; two of her three children d. 1846. Became increasingly devout before her own death

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1833; revised edn, 1838; revised and enlarged, 1860. Poems in Poety 1820—1830-kh godov, ed. L. Ia. Ginzburg and V. E. Vatsuro. 2 vols., Leningrad, 1972, vol. I; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.; V. E. Vatsuro, “Zhizn’ i poeziia Nadezhdy Teplovoi,” in Pamiatniki kul'tury. Novye otkrytiia. Ezhegodnik 1989. Moscow, 1990, 16—43; poems in Moskovskaia muza, ed. G. D. Klimova

In translation: Russian Literature Triquarterly 9 (1974); Perkins, Pamela and Albert Cook (eds.), The Cook Burden of Sufferance:Women Poets of Russia. New York, 1993.; poems in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Titova, Elizaveta Ivanovna (b. 1780—?). Playwright. Married into the prominent Titov musical and military family. Major works include Gustav Vaza (St. Petersburg, 1809) and Adelaida i Vol'mar (St. Petersburg, 1811)

Tokareva, Viktoriia (b. 1937, Leningrad). Writer of prose fiction and film and television scripts. Holds a degree in scriptwriting from the Moscow State Institute of Cinematography (1967). Began publishing stories while a student at the institute. Has received awards for her film writing

Writings: O tom, chego ne bylo. Moscow, 1969. Reissued Moscow, 1996; Kogda stalo nemnozhko teplee. Moscow, 1972; Zanuda. Tallin, 1977; Letaiushchie kacheli. Moscow, 1978. Reissued Tallin, 1982 and Moscow, 1996; Nichego osobennogo. Moscow, 1983. Reissued Moscow, 1997; “Mezhdu nebom i zemlei,” 1985; “Dlinnyi den’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1986); Letaiushchie kacheli. Nichego osobennogo. Moscow, 1987; “Dva Rasskaza (‘Piat’ figur na postamente’ and ‘Pasha i Pavlusha’),” Oktiab’ 9 (1987); “Pervaia popytka,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 1 (1987); “Kirka i ofitser,” Ogonek 10 (March 1991); “Kak ia ob”iavil voinu iaponii,” Krokodil 12 (April 1991); Skazat’ — ne skazat’. Moscow, 1991; Staraia sobaka. Moscow, 1991; “Ia est’. Ty est’. On est’. Rasskaz,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1991); Dzhentl'meny udachi. Moscow, 1993; Korrida. Moscow, 1993. Reissued Moscow, 1995; Den’ bez vran'ia. Moscow, 1994; Kheppi end. Moscow, 1995; “Lavina. Povest’,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 10 (1995); Lavina. Moscow, 1996; Na cherta nam chuzhie: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1995; Shla sobaka po roialiu, 2 vols. Moscow, 1995; Vmesto menia. Moscow, 1995; 1996; Loshadi s kryl'iami. Moscow, 1996; Ne sotvori. Moscow, 1996; Rimskie kanikuly. Moscow, 1996; “Sistema sobak,” Oktiabr’ 3 (1996); Koshka na doroge. Moscow, 1997; Mezhdu nebom i zemlei. Moscow, 1997; Mozhno i nel'zia. Moscow, 1997; Nakhal. Moscow, 1997; Odin kubik nadezhdy: povesti, rasskazy. Moscow, 1997; Sentimental'noe puteshestvie. Moscow, 1997; Skazhi mne chto-nibud’ —: povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1997; Telokhranitel’: (rasskazy). Moscow, 1997; Kino i vokrug. Moscow, 1998; Odin iz nas. Moscow, 1998; Samyi schastlivyi den’. Moscow, 1998; Nu i pust’. Moscow, 1998; Etot luchshii iz mirov. Moscow, 1999; Gladkoe lichiko. Moscow, 1999; Lilovyi kostium. Moscow, 1999; Perelom. Moscow, 1999; Rozovye rozy. Moscow, 1999; Banketnyi zal. Moscow, 1999; Zvezda v tumane. Moscow, 1999; Malo li chto byvaet. Moscow, 1999; Vse normal'no, vse khorosho. Moscow, 2000

Screenplays and scripts: with Georgii Daneliia, Dzhentl'meny udachi: neliricheskaia komediia. Moscow, 1971; with Georgii Daneliia, Sovsem propashchii; with Revaza Gabriadze and Georgii Daneliia, Mimino. Moscow, 1978; Eksprompt-fantaziia. Moscow, 1982

In translation: “Oh, How the Mist Came Stealing,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1970); “On the Set,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1975), 66—73; “That's How It Was,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1978), 91—102; “Sidesteps,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 6 (1986), 184—8; “Thou Shalt Not Create …” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1989), 48—65; “Between Heaven and Earth” and “The Happiest Day of My life (The Story of a Precocious Girl),” in The Image of Women in Contemporary Soviet Fiction, ed. Sigrid McLaughlin; “Between Heaven and Earth” and “Nothing Special,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Dry Run,” tr. Michael Glenny. Granta 33 (1990); “The Happiest Day,” tr. Carol Lynn Ecale. Massachusetts Review 31 (Autumn 1990); “Hello,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 8 (1990); “Centre of Gravity,” tr. Michael Glenny. Granta 30 (1990); “Five Figures on a Pedestal,” tr. Debra Irving in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; The Talisman and Other Stories. London, 1993; “First Try,” in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “One, Two, Three …” and “A Ruble Sixty Isn't Much,” in Soviet Literary Culture in the 1970s: The Politics of Irony, ed. A. Vishnevsky and M. Biggins. Gainesville, fl, 1993

Tol'staia, Tat'iana Nikitichna (b. 1951, Leningrad). Novelist, short story writer and critic. Granddaughter of Aleksei Tolstoy, Tolstaia grew up in a family of Leningrad intelligentsia. Graduated in 1974 from Dept. of Languages and Literatures at Leningrad State University. Best known for her highly figurative use of language and for her depictions of characters — dreamers, misfits, the elderly — who exist on the fringes of society, Tolstaia has emerged as one of the most talented in the new generation of writers since the mid-1980s. Married with two sons, she divides her time between Russia and the United States

Writings: Na zolotom kryl'tse sideli. Moscow, 1987; Liubish’ ne liubish’. Moscow, 1997; Sestry (with Natal'ia Tolstaia). Moscow, 1998; Reka Okkervil: rasskazy. Moscow, 1999; Kys’: roman. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Peters,” tr. Mary Zirin in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.; “Night,” tr. Mary Zirin in Glasnost: An Anthology of Literature under Gorbachev. Ann Arbor, mi, 1990; On the Golden Porch, tr. Antonia Bouis. New York, 1989; “Sleepwalker in a Fog,” tr. Jamey Gambrell in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing Writing. New York, 1990.; Sleepwalker in a Fog, tr. Jamey Gambrell. New York, 1990; for full cites see Ledkovsky, Marina, Charlotte Rosenthal, and Mary Zirin (eds.), Dictionary of RussianWomenWriters. Westport, CT, 1994. and Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Triolet, Elsa (b. Ella Iurevna Kagan, 1896, Moscow; d. 1970, St. Arnoult-en-Yvelines, France; married: 1) Andrè Triolet, 1918; 2) Louis Aragon, 1939). Raised in Moscow; with sister Lily Brik, friend of Vladimir Mayakovsky. Left Moscow to marry French citizen, 1918; trip to Tahiti, 1919, letters to Shklovsky published in his Zoo. Separated from husband, resident in Paris hotel from c. 1919 until meeting Aragon, c. 1924. Published three novels in Russian in Soviet Russia during 1920s. Fourth book, fact-novel about French fashion industry, censored by Soviets, despite Triolet's membership in French Communist Party. Began writing novels in French, published 17; won Prix Goncourt, 1945, for Le premier accroc côute deux cents francs, set in France during the German occupation. Also published several books on Mayakovsky, self-portrait as a writer La mise en mots (1969), translations of Celine, and of Russian Modernist poets

Writings: Na Taiti. Leningrad, 1925; Zemlianichka. Moscow, 1926; Zashchitnyi tsvet. Moscow, 1928; Six entre autres: nouvelles. Lausanne, 1945; Maiakovski, poete russe. Paris, 1945; L’ècrivain et le livre. Paris, 1948; Oeuvre romanesques croisèes. Paris, 1964

In translation: The White Charger, tr. Gerrie Thielens. New York, 1946; A Fine of 200 Francs. New York, 1947, 1986; The Inspector of Ruins, tr. Norman Cameron. London, 1952; New York, 1953

Tsvetaeva, Anastasiia Ivanovna (b. 1894; d. 1993). Sister of the poet Marina Tsvetaeva and author of a corpus of chiefly autobiographical works, many of which have been published or reissued in recent years

Writings: Vospominaniia. Moscow, 1971; 3rd expanded edn, 1983, 1995; Amor. Roman i povest’ Moia Sibir’. Moscow, 1991; O chudesnom. Moscow, 1991; Neischerpaemoe. Moscow, 1992; and a collection of poetry Moi edinstvennyi sbornik. Moscow, 1995

Tsvetaeva, Marina Ivanovna (b. 1892, Moscow; died 1941, Elabuga; married White Army officer Sergei Efron; two daughters, one son). Raised in Moscow; father Ivan Tsvetaev, founder Pushkin Museum; pianist mother died young. Published first vol. of poetry at age eighteen; joined circle of Maximilian Voloshin, visited Koktebel’. Married Efron, daughter Ariadna, 1912. Intro. to St. Petersburg literary world, affairs with poets Sophia Parnok, Osip Mandel'stam, 1916. During civil war years, involved in Vakhtangov studio, wrote verse dramas. Second daughter Irina died of starvation, 1919. Emigrated to Berlin, joined Efron, 1922; beginning of correspondence with Pasternak; published eight vols. of poetry written during teens, early twenties. In Prague 1923—5; new lyrics, long poems, verse tragedies; affair with Rodzevich; son Georgii (Mur), 1925. To Paris, late 1925. Correspondence with Rilke, critical scandals, 1926; late 1920s/early 1930s, turned to autobiographical, critical essays. Daughter Ariadna returned to Soviet Russia; Efron returned 1937, after involvement in NKVD plot. Followed with son Mur, 1939; family arrested; homeless existence in Moscow until German invasion; evacuated, suicide in Elabuga

Writings: Vechernii al'bom. Moscow, 1910; Volshebnyi fonar’. Moscow, 1912; Iz dvukh knig. Moscow, 1913; Versty I. Moscow, 1922; Versty II. Moscow, 1921, 1922; Konets Kazanovy. Moscow, 1922; Razluka. Moscow and Berlin, 1922; Stikhi k Bloku. Berlin, 1922; Tsar-devitsa. Moscow, 1922; Psikheia. Berlin, 1922; Remeslo. Moscow and Berlin, 1923; Molodets. Prague, 1924; Posle Rossii. Paris, 1928; Lebedinyi stan. Munich, 1957; Lettreál'Amazon. Paris, 1979; Izbrannoe (Selections)Pr. Moscow, 1965; Izbrannoe (Selections)r. proza, 2 vols. New York, 1979; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy, 4 vols. New York, 1980 — 3

In translation: Selected Poems, tr. E. Feinstein. Oxford, 1971, 1986 and New York, 1987, 1994; A Captive Spirit (essays), tr. J. M. King. Preface by Susan Sontag, London, 1983 and Ann Arbor, 1980, 1994; The Demesne of Swans, tr. R. Kemball. Ann Arbor, 1980; Letters, Summer 1926, tr. M. Wettlin and W. Arndt. San Diego, 1985; Selected Poems, tr. D. McDuff. Newcastle, 1987, 1991; Art in the Light of Conscience (essays), tr. A. Livingstone. Cambridge, MA, 1992; After Russia, tr. M. Naydan and S. Yastremski, ed. M. Naydan. Ann Arbor, 1992; “Staircase,” in Kelly Anthology; “Letter to the Amazon,” in Artes 3 (1996); poems and letters, tr. Jane Taubman and Sibelan Forrester in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II. Poem of the End. Selected Narrative and Lyrical Poetry, tr. Nina Kossman, Dana Point, CA. 1998; The Ratcatcher, tr. Angela Livingstone. London, 1999; “In Praise of the Rich,” tr. Mimi Khalvati in Kelly Utopias; The Letters of Marina Tsvetaeva (forthcoming); For complete listing, see Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II

Recent editions: Pis'ma 1926 goda. Moscow, 1990; Stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1990; Sobranie sochinenii (Collected works), 7 vols. Moscow, 1994—5. Neizdannoe. Svodnye Tetradi. Moscow, 1997

Tur, Evgeniia (Countess Elizaveta Vasil'evna Sailhas de Tournemire, b. Sukhovo-Kobylina, 1815; d. 1892, m. 1837.) Three children, two daughters, one son, Evg. Sal'ias, who became an author of historical prose. From the late 1850s, published critical essays incl. articles on Charlotte Brontë, Victor Hugo, and George Sand as well as Dostoevsky, Tolstoy, and Turgenev. Founded and edited a periodical, Russkaia rech’ (Russian Speech), in 1861. From the mid-1860s, she wrote children's literature

Writings: “Antonina,” Kometa (1851); Plemiannitsa, 1851; Dolg, Sovremennik 11 (1851); Dve sestry, OZ (1851); Tri pory zhizni, 1854; “Krymskie pis'ma,” Sanktpeterburgskie vedomosti (St. Petersburg News), (1853—1854); Zakoldovannyi krug, Otechestvennye zapiski (Notes of the Fatherland) 1—2 (1854); Starushka, Russkii vestnik (Russian Herald) 1 (1856); Writings for children include: Semeistvo Shalonskikh, 1880; Kniazhna Dubrovina, 1886; Sergei Bor-Ramenskii, 1888; Zhizn’ Sviatogo Makariia Egipetskogo, 1885, and a reworking of Bulwer-Lytton's The Last Days of Pompeii (Poslednie dni Pompei, 1883, 1991)

Recent editions: Dolg, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

In translation: Antonina, tr. Michael Katz. Evanston, 1996; excerpts from Crimean Letters, tr. Jehanne Gheith in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; “Reminiscences and Ruminations,” tr. Sibelan Forrester, http://ash.swarthmore.edu/Slavic/turr&r.html

Ulitskaia, Liudmila (b. 1943, Davlekanovo in Bashkiria). Writer of prose fiction and film scripts. Holds a degree in biology from Moscow State University. First publication was an academic work in the field of genetics. In the 1980s published her first works of prose fiction, first in the West and then in Russia. Laureate of the Russian Booker Prize in 1993 and 1997 and the “Prix Medicis ètranger” (France, 1996)

Writings: “Bron'ka,” Ogonek 52 (1989); “Za kapustoi,” Krest'ianka 2 (1989); “Bumazhnaia pobeda” and “Schastlivyi sluchai,” Krest'ianka 3 (1990); “Doch’ Bukhary,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' (1990) also in Ogonek 2 (1991); “Genele-Sumochnitsa,” Novoe russkoe slovo (April 20, 1990); “Narod Izbrannoe (Selections)rannyi,” Kontinent 65 (1990) also in Piatyi ugol, ed. Sergei Kaledin. Moscow, 1991; “Vtorogo marta togo goda,” Russkaia mysl'(Russian Thought)' (July 26 and August 9, 1991); “Sonechka,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 7 (1992); “Devochki,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1994); “Gulia,” Oktiabr’ 2 (1994); Bednye rodstvenniki (sbornik). Moscow, 1994; 1995; “Medeia i ee deti,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 3—4 (1996); Medeia i ee deti: Povesti. Moscow, 1996, 1997; Lialin dom: Povesti i rasskazy. Moscow, 1999; Veselye pokhorony: Povest’ i rasskazy. Moscow, 1998, 1999 and Novyi mir (NewWorld) 7 (1998); Medeia i ee deti; Sonechka. Moscow, 1999; with G. Shcherbakova and others, “Vyrazhaetsia sil'no rossiiskii narod !” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 2 (1999); Kazus kukotskogo. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “March Second of That Year,” in Hoisington, Thomas H. (ed. and tr.), Out Visiting and Back Home. Evanston, IL, 1998.; “Lucky,” tr. Helena Goscilo, From the Soviets, Nimrod 33: 2 (special issue of spring/summer 1990) and Wild Beach; “The Chosen People,” tr. Isabel Heaman, and “Gulia,” tr. Helena Goscilo in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “March, 1953,” tr. Arch Tait in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996. and Glas 6 (1993); “Barley Soup,” tr. Andrew Bromfield. Glas 6 (1993); Excerpt from “Sonechka,” tr. Cathy Porter. Glas 7 (1994); “Sonechka and Other Stories,” tr. Arch Tait in Glas 17 (1998); The Funeral Party, tr. Cathy Porter. New York, 2001

Ulybysheva, Elizaveta Dmitrievna (18??—18??). Poet and prose writer in French and Russian

Writings: Etincelles et cendres. Moscow, 1842; Pensèes et soucis, suivies de La Sylphide-pöete. Moscow, 1843; Epines et lauriers, suivis du “Juif errant,” de “La nonne sanglante” et de quelques essais de vers russes. Moscow, 1845; Journal d'une solitaire. Moscow, 1853; Posledniaia pesn’ lebedia. Russkie i frantsuzskiia stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1864

Unksova, Kari (b. Alma Ata, 1941; d. Leningrad, 1983). Poet, graduate of Geography Faculty at Leningrad University, feminist activist, killed by a car just before she was to emigrate to Israel

Writings: Izbrannoe (Selections). Tel-Aviv, 1985

In translation: “An Uphill Battle,” in Women and Russia, ed. Tatyana Mamonova. Boston, 1984: 93—106

Urusova, Princess Ekaterina Sergeevna (b. 1747, d. after 1817). Poet. From an aristocratic Russian family, cousin of Mikhail Kheraskov (see under Kheraskova above). Major works include Polion (St. Petersburg, 1774), Iroidy, muzam posviashchennye (St. Petersburg, 1777), Stikhi (St. Petersburg, 1817). In 1811, became honorary member of Shishkov's Society of Lovers of the Russian Word (Beseda liubitelei russkogo slova)

Ushakova, Elena. Poet, lives in St. Petersburg

Ushakova, ElenaWritings: Nochnoe solntse. St. Petersburg, 1991; poems in Novyi mir (NewWorld) 10 (1995), 91—3; Novyi mir (NewWorld) 4 (1997), 64—7; Zvezda 5 (1997), 40–2

Interviews: V. Polukhina (ed.), Brodsky Through the Eyes of His Contemporaries. New York, 1992, 94—9

Vaneeva, Larisa (b. 1953, Novosibirsk). Writer of prose fiction. Graduate of the Literary Institute in Moscow. Was not able to publish until the changes of the 1990s

Writings: “Priznak odnogo tallintsa, ili Gebel’ Odessy” and “Razvenenie rybok,” Zhenskaia logika, ed. L. V. Stepanenko and A. V. Fomenko. Moscow, 1989; Iz kuba: Rasskazy, povest’. Moscow, 1990; Ne pomniashchaia zla, comp. L. Vaneeva. Moscow, 1990. Includes the compiler's story, “Mezhdu Saturnom i Uranom (Teni)”; Skorb’ po ploti. Kubicheskii traktat i rasskazy. Moscow, 1990; “Venetsianskie zerkala,” Chisten'kaia zhizn’; Igra tuchi s dozhdem. Moscow, 1991; “Antigrekh,” in Novye amazonki; “Snovidets (… snov),” in Eros, syn Afrodity, comp. S. Markov. Moscow, 1991; Igra tuchi s dozhdem. Moscow, 1991; “Proshchenoe voskresen'e,” Novaia Evropa 7 (1995); “Novye rasskazy,” Den’ i noch’ 3 (1996), includes “Sestra-bludnitsa,” “Dom na bolote,” and “Ulovka kontseptsii”; “Dva rasskaza,” Oktiabr’ 1 (1998); “Takuiu ne znaiu; Zdes’ i seichas proizkhodit takoe,” Literaturnaia ucheba 2 (1998); “Dom na bolote,” Zolotoi vek 13 (1999)

In translation: “Parade of the Planets;” tr. Diane Nemec Ignashev in Decter, Jacqueline (ed.), Soviet Women Writing. New York, 1990.; “Lame Pigeons,” tr. Rosamund Bartlett in Dissonant Voices: The New Russian Fiction ed. Oleg Chukhontsev and Nina Sadur. New York, 1991; “Venetian Mirrors,” tr. Valentina Baslyk in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.

Vangai, Galina. Poet

Vasilenko, Svetlana (b. 1956, Kapustin Iar). Writer of prose fiction and film scripts. Grew up in the security zone around a rocket launch site. 1983 graduate of the Gorky Institute of World Literature in Moscow. Worked as a fruit hauler and postwoman to support herself. Continued her education at the institute in film directing. First published story in 1982. Winner of a Novyi Mir prize for 1998. President of Russian Writers’ Union

Writings: “Den’ smerti,” in Vstrechnyi khod. Moscow, 1989; “Suslik,” “Za saigakami,” “Zvonkoe imia,” “Schast'e,” “Kto ikh poliubit?” “Tsaritsa Tamara,” in Zhenskaia logika, comp. Stepanenko and Fomenko. Moscow, 1989; “Zvonkoe imia,” in Chisten'kaia zhizn’, comp. A. Shavkuta. Moscow, 1990; Vasilenko, Svetlana (comp.), Novye amazonki. Moscow, 1991.. (includes the compiler's story “Duratskie rasskazy”); Shamara. Moscow, 1991; Zvonkoe imia. Moscow, 1991; “Dva rasskaza,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 9 (1997); “Durochka,” Novyi mir (NewWorld) 11 (1998); Durochka. Moscow, 2000

In translation: “Going After Goat-Antelopes,” tr. Elisabeth Jezierski in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Lives in Transit. Ann Arbor, MI, 1995.; “Piggy,” tr. Andrew Bromfield in Kagal, Ayesha and Natasha Perova (eds.), Present Imperfect. Boulder, CO, 1996.; “Shamara,” tr. Andrew Bromfield, Women's View, Glas 3 (1992). Shamara and Other Stories, ed. and intro. Helena Goscilo. Evanston, IL, 2000

Vasil'eva, Larisa (b. Kucherenko, 1935, Khar'kov). Poet, essayist, novelist. Also writes under the pseudonym Vasilii Staroi

Writings: Ognevitsa: stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1969; Lebeda, 1970; Den’ poezii Rossii, comp. with M. P. Shevchenko. Moscow, 1972; Al'bion i taina vremeni: rasskazy. Moscow, 1978; 2nd edn, Moscow, 1983; Listva: kniga stikhov. Moscow, 1980; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannoe: stikhotvoreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1981; Derzost’: sbornik stikhov. Moscow, 1984; Kniga ob ottse: roman-vospominanie. Moscow, 1984; Moskvorech'e: stikhotvroreniia i poemy. Moscow, 1985; O sokrovennom: razgovor s chitatelem. Moscow, 1987; Oblako ognia. Moscow, 1988; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye proizvedeniia v dvukh tomakh. Moscow, 1989; “Zhenshchina. Zhizn’. Literatura,” Literaturnaia gazeta (Literary Gazette) (December 20, 1989); Kremlevskie zheny: fakty, vospominaniia, dokumenty, slukhi, legendy i vzgliad avtora. Moscow, 1992; 2nd edn, 1998; Deti Kremlia. Moscow, 1996; as Vasilii Staroi. P'er i Natasha: prodolzhenie romana L. N. Tolstogo “Voina i mir.” Moscow, 1996; “Moe kredo — ne feminizm a garmoniia mezhdu muzhchinoi i zhenshchinoi” (interview), Voin Rossii 3 (1999); Zhena i Muza: taina Aleksandra Pushkina: fakty, daty, dokumenty, vospominaniia, pis'ma, slukhi, legendy, stikhi i vzgliad avtora. Moscow, 1999

In translation: “A Glimpse of Diplomacy from the Sideline,” International Affairs (Moscow); “I Stand as Witness,” Soviet Life 7 (1989); “So Shall My Life Proceed,” Soviet Literature (Moscow) 3 (1981); Kremlin Wives, tr. Cathy Porter. London, 1994

Velembovskaia, Irina (b. Shugalter, 1922, Moscow; d. 1990, Moscow). Prose writer. Spent most of her life in Moscow with exception of war years. Graduated Gorky Institute of World Literature in 1959. Wrote prose fictions about average Soviet women attempting to deal with work and family

Writings: Lesnaia istoriia. Moscow, 1965; Zhenshchiny. Moscow. 1967; Tretii semestr. Moscow, 1973; Vid s balkona. Moscow, 1981; Vse prokhodit. Moscow, 1990; Sladkaia zhenshchina. Moscow, 1994

In translation: “Through Hard Times,” tr. Joseph Kiegel in Goscilo, Helena (ed.), Balancing Acts. Bloomington, IN, 1989.

Verbitskaia, Anastasiia Alekseevna (b. Ziablova, 1861, St. Petersburg; d. 1928, Moscow; m. surveyor A. V. Verbitskii, 1882, three sons). Daughter of colonel, hereditary nobleman and mother from acting family; sister of writer A. Sorneva, who committed suicide, 1891. Educated at private women's institute and studied singing at Moscow Conservatoire. Worked as teacher; began journalistic career, 1893. First published fiction, 1887; full-time writer from 1894; own publishing house from 1899. 1905, Chair of Society for Improvement of Lot of Women; lent house to Bolsheviks during Moscow uprising. 1909—13: achieved unprecedented popularity for best-selling novels. After Revolution, novels banned; attempt of prominent Bolsheviks to help her failed

Writings: Osvobodilas’ ! Moscow, 1898; Vavochka. Moscow, 1898; Sny zhizni. Moscow, 1899; Pervye lastochki. Moscow, 1900; Ch'ia vina. Moscow, 1900; “Avtobiografiia,” in Sbornik na pomoshch’ uchashchimsia zhenshchinam. Moscow, 1901, 84—91; Po-novomu: roman uchitel'nitsy. Moscow, 1902; Istoriia odnoi zhizni. Moscow, 1903; Zlaia rosa. Moscow, 1904; Schast'e: novye rasskazy. Moscow, 1905; Dukh vremeni. Moscow, 1907; Prestuplenie Marii Ivanovnoi, i drugie rasskazy i ocherki iz zhizni odinokikh, 3rd edn, Moscow, 1908; Moemu chitateliu, I: Detstvo. Gody ucheniia. Moscow, 1908; ii: Iunost’, Grezy. Moscow, 1911; Kliuchi schast'ia, 6 vols. Moscow, 1909—13; Igo liubvi, Parts 1 and 2. Moscow, 1914—16; Moscow, 1992, 1993; Part 3, 1920, unpublished, in Russian archives, Rossiiskii gosudarstvennyi arkhiv literatury i iskusstva (Russian State Archive of Literature and Art), fond 1042, for a new, abridged edn, see Kliuchi schast'ia. Kiev, 1995; for recent fuller edns, see Kliuchi schast'ia. Kiev, 1995; Igo liubvi. Kiev, 1995

In translation: “Mirage,” in Pachmuss, 120—74; The Keys to Happiness, tr. Beth Holmgren and Helena Goscilo. Bloomington, 1999; from My Reminiscences: Youth. Dreams, tr. Natasha Kolchevska in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Vigdorova, Frida Abramovna (b. 1915, Orsha; d. 1965, Moscow; married names: Kulakovskaia, Raskina). Pedagogue, journalist, and novelist. Began work as journalist in 1938. Traveled throughout Russia, keeping copious notes and travel diaries. Defender of those victimized by the system. Transcribed Brodsky Trial in 1964

Vigdorova, Frida AbramovnaWritings: Moi klass. Moscow, 1949; Doroga v zhizn’. Moscow, 1954; Chernigovka. Moscow, 1959; “Glaza pustye i volshebnye,” Tarusskie stranitsy. Kaluga, 1961; Semeinoe schast'e. Moscow, 1962; Dorogaia redaktsiia. Ocherki. Moscow, 1963; Liubimaia ulitsa. Moscow, 1964; “Zasedanie suda nad Iosifom Brodskim. Dokumental'naia zapis’” in Vozdushnye puti 4 (1965) and in E. Etkind, Zapiski nezagovorshchika. London, 1977, 437—67; Doroga v zhizn’. Eto moi dom. Chernigovka. Moscow, 1966; Minuty tishiny. Moscow, 1967; Doroga v zhizn’. Povesti. Moscow, 1969; Kem vy emu prikhodites’? Moscow, 1969; “Sudilishche,” Ogonek 49 (1988), 26–31Google Scholar

In translation: Diary of a Schoolteacher, tr. Rose Prokofieva. Moscow, 1954; “Empty Eyes and Magic Eyes,” in Pages from Tarusa. Boston, 1964, 301—9; “The Trial of Iosif Brodsky,” New Leader (August 31, 1964), 6—17, and Encounter (September, 1964), 84—91; “A Question of Ethics,” tr. F. F. Snyder, Russian Literature Triquarterly 5 (1973), 406—13; “Five Lives and the Committee,” tr. Teresy Polowy in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., II, 1093–1101

Vil'kina, Liudmila (b. 1873, d. 1920). Poet, prose writer, and translator

Writings: Moi sad. Moscow, 1906; “Odno i to zhe,” Severnye tsvety na 1902. Moscow, 1902; “Osvobozhdenie (iz zhenskikh sonetov),” Severnye tsvety 3 (1903); as Nikita Bobrinskii, “Pafos zhizni,” Novyi put’, 3 (1904); poems in Almanakh Grif. Moscow, 1914; P'esy. Moscow, 1958

Vizi, Mariia Genrikhovna (Vezey, Mary Custis; b. 1904, New York; d. 1994, San Francisco; m. Tourkoff). Poet

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia I. Harbin, 1929; Stikhotvoreniia II. Shanghai, 1936; Golubaia trava. San Francisco, 1973

Vladi, Elena – Elena Vladimirovna Nikobadze (b. 1927, Harbin; d. 1990, Tashkent, USSR; m. Kim). Poet. In 1956 went to the USSR

Writings: Ia khochu krasotu podarit’. Moscow, 1992 (posthumously)

Volkonskaia, Princess Zinaida Aleksandrovna (b. Belosel'skaia-Belozerskaia, 1789; d. 1862, Rome): Poet, fiction writer in French and Russian. Wealthy socialite, organizer of a famous salon in 1820s Moscow; continued to be a center of Russian literary life after her emigration to Rome in 1829

Writings: poems in Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Tsaritsy muz; poems in Moskovskaia muza, ed. G. D. Kumova

Volkova, Anna Alekseevna (b. 1771, d. 1834). Poet. Daughter of State Councillor; from 1817 an honorary member of Shishkov's Society of Lovers of the Russian Word. Published a large number of poems in periodicals

Voloshina, Margarita (b. Sabashnikova, 1882; d. 1973). Poet, artist, and anthroposophist

Writings: Lesnaia svirel’. 1907

Vovchok, Marko (Mar'ia Aleksandrovna Markovich, b. Vilinskaia, 1833; d. 1907; 2nd marriage Lobach-Zhuchenko). Prose writer and translator. Educated at home and in a Khar'kov boarding school. Known for her tales of peasants and, later, satires of provincial life; in both, female characters often play a central role. Her first folk tales, published in 1857, were written in Ukrainian and based on her ethnographic work with her first husband. In 1859, moved to Petersburg and published 2-vol. Ukrainian Folk Tales (Ukrainskie narodnye rasskazy); these were translated into Russian by Ivan Turgenev

Writings: Sochineniia Marka Vovchka v dvukh tomakh. St. Petersburg, 1867; Sochineniia Marka Vovchka v chetyrekh tomakh. St. Petersburg, 1870; Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works) Marka Vovchka v semi tomakh. Saratov, 1896—1899; translations of Jules Verne, Charles Darwin, and others

In translation: Sasha, tr. Pamela Chester in Bisha, Robin, Jehanne Gheith, Christine Holden, William Wagner (eds.), Russian Women, 1698–1917: Experience and Expression: An Anthology of Sources. Bloomington, IN, 2002. The Plaything, tr. Jane Costlow (unpubd.); Karmelyuk, tr. Oles Kovalenko (orig., 1863, tr. Dnipro, 1981); Ukrainian Folk Stories, tr. N. Pepan-Popil. Saskatoon, Saskatchewan, 1983; Katerina, tr. Lisa Taylor in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Recent editions: Marko Vovchok. Tvory v semy tomakh. Kiev, 1964—66; Lyst y do Marka Vovchka v dvokh tomakh. Kiev. 1979, 1984; Tri doli in Svidanie. Institutka, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

Zaitseva, Sofia Artem'evna (b. Avanova, 1899, St. Petersburg; d. 1945, Beijing). Novelist. Emigrated to Prague, then Paris. Married Professor K. I. Zaitsev and in 1935 went with him to Harbin where he taught in the Law Faculty. After her death from tuberculosis, her husband published the last two parts of her trilogy

Writings: Detskimi glazami na mir. Harbin, 1937; Shanghai, 1947; U poroga v mir. Harbin, 1942; Shanghai, 1947; Put’ cherez mir. Shanghai, 1946

Zavadskaia, Nina (b. 1928, Harbin; d. 1943, Harbin). Poet

Writings: Svetloe kol'tso, Harbin, 1944 (posthumously)

Zhadovskaia, Iuliia Valerianovna (b. 1824, Iaroslavl’ province; d. 1883, Kostroma province; m. Seven). Poet, prose writer, translator. Precursor to Symbolists and Acmeists. Overcame serious physical disabilities (she had no left arm and only three fingers on her right arm) in order to write. Like Rostopchina, her poems constitute a kind of lyric diary. Her autobiographical novel V storone ot bol’ shogo sveta (Apart from the Great World, 1857) was widely read. Her prose was reviewed by other women in the nineteenth century. “Ni t'ma, ni svet” (“Neither Dark, Nor Light,” 1848) is one of her stronger stories. Nature and thwarted love (repeating her own drama with her tutor) are two common themes in her work

Writings: Stikhotvoreniia. Moscow, 1846; Stikhotvoreniia. St. Petersburg, 1858; Polnoe sobranie sochinenii (Complete collected works), 4 vols. St. Petersburg, 1885—6; 2nd revised edn, 1894; Izbrannoe (Selections)rannye stikhi. Iaroslavl’, 1958. Zhenskaia istoriia and Otstalaia, in Vremia, 1861; poems in Poety 1840—1850 kh godov; Bannikov,N. V. (ed.), Russkie poetessy XIX veka. Moscow, 1979.; Uchenova, V. (ed.), Tsaritsy muz: russkie poetessy XIX-nachala XXvv. Moscow, 1989.

Recent editions: “Perepiska” in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.

Zhemchuzhnaia, Zinaida Nikolaevna (b. Volkova, 1887, Alapaevka, Russia; d. 1961, Wollongong, Australia). Prose writer

Writings: My i nashi deti.Harbin, 1934; Ot vosemnadtsati do soroka. Tianjin, 1939; Povest’ ob odnoi materi. Tianjin, 1939; Puti izgnaniia (memoirs). Tenafly, NJ, 1987 (posthumously)

Zhukova, Mar'ia Semenovna (b. Zevakina, 1804; d. 1855). Prose writer, travel sketches. Raised mainly in Tambov province, befriended by the Korsakov family who were instrumental in her education. Husband died in 1830, leaving her with many debts. Her literary career spanned 20 years

Writings: Vechera na Karpovke, 1837—8; Moi kurskie znakomtsy, 1838; Samopozhertvovanie, 1839; Oshibka, 1841; Ocherki iuzhnoi Frantsii i Nitstsy. Iz dorozhnykh zapisok 1840—1842 godov, 2 vols., 1844; Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge, 1845—1850s; Naden'ka, 1853. Baron Reikhman (from Vechera na Karpovke), in Russkaia romanticheskaia povest’; Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge, in Uchenova, V. (ed.), Dacha na Petergofskoi doroge. Moscow, 1986.; Vechera na Karpovke. Moscow, 1986; Naden'ka, in Iakushin,N.I. (ed.), “Serdtsa chutkogo prozren'em”… Povesti i rasskazy russkikh pisatel'nits XIXV. Moscow 1991.

In translation: Self-Sacrifice; from Evenings by the Karpovka: Baron Reichman, The Locket, in Andrew, Joe (ed. and tr.), Russian Women's Shorter Fiction: An Anthology, 1835–60. Oxford, 1996.; from My Acquaintances from Kursk, tr. Rebecca Bowman, in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I

Zinov'eva-Annibal, Lydiia (b. 1866, d. 1907). Writer of plays, short stories, novels, fictionalized memoirs, prose poems, and literary criticism. Second husband was poet-philosopher Viacheslav Ivanov. With husband hosted the St. Petersburg “Tower” Salon in early 1900s

Writings: Kol'tsa. Moscow, 1904; “Net ! Liricheskie tseny,” Fakely 1 (1906); “Pevuchii osel’.” Tsvetnik Or. St. Petersburg, 1907; Tridtsat’-tri uroda. St. Petersburg, 1907; Tragicheskii zverinets. St. Petersburg, 1907; Plamenniki. Incomplete and unpublished; Velikii kolokol. Incomplete and unpublished

In translation: The Head of the Medusa, tr. Carol Ueland in Tomei, Christine D. (ed.), Russian Women Writers, 2 vols. New York and London, 1999., I; The Tragic Menagerie, tr. Jane Costlow. Evanston, IL, 1999; “The Whip,” in Kelly Utopias

Zoroastra, Kzhishanna (Izidora [or Izida] Tomashevna Orlova). Poet

Writings: Chernye immorteli. Harbin, 1929; Misticheskie rozy. Shanghai, 1946